Has this book Been 
Scanned? Y / N 
Scanner's Initials: 



8 



10 



\8<\o 












^2*-i*o 



3»:::> i 






I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS,? 



tf | [FORCE COL-LECTION.} 



>-*■ 

it UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. ! 


















I>J> : V5 



^^S.^lR 















> 



=^^>^ai 






ISO 





















5* » ^Cr^-«fi£ 
























me* 



AN 



APOLOGY FOR THE DOCTRINE 



OF 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION: 



WITH AN APPENDIX, 



ON THE ENGLISH ORDERS. 



\S 



BY THE ' - W 

HON. & REV. A. r R^>ERCIVAL, B. C. L. 

CHAPLAIN IN ORDINARY TO THE* QtJEEN, i«. 




new-york: 

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL TRACT SOCIETY. 

1840. 






,i"4 



240 



ADVERTISEMENT. 

I desire to express my obligation to many of the Right Reverend 
Prelates and others for courteous and obliging answers to enquiries con- 
nected with the Appendix to this work ; and to acknowledge, with many 
thanks, the facilities for searching Records, afforded me by his Grace the 
Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of London, and their officers, 
especially by Mr. Lewis, the keeper of the Records at Lambeth, and by 
the Very Rev. the Dean of Bristol, Master of Corpus Christ! College, 
Cambridge. To my friend and brother-in-law, Sir W. Heathcote, Bart, 
and to my friends the Rev. Dr. Hook, (at whose request I undertook the 
subject,) the Rev. H. H. Norris, Joshua Watson, Esq., and the Rev. Ed- 
ward Churton, I am also much indebted. 

East Hobsley, June 29, 1839. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



Introduction. — The Authority of God necessary for the validity 
of the acts of the Christian Ministry — Question as to the mode 
of conveying this Authority — Belief of the English Church, and 
of the Church Catholic and Primitive — Presbyterian scheme, origin 
of it — Congregationalist or Independent scheme — Proposed com- 
parison of testimony, scriptural and ecclesiastical, in behalf of the 
three schemes respectively ----- pp. 5 — 10 

Chapter I. — Congregationalism. Scriptural passages and prece- 
dents resembling the Congregationalist system examined, and 
shown to be either condemnatory of it, or irrelevant — Micah— 
Dathan and Abiram — Jeroboam — The sons of Sceva — Apollos — 
The man casting out devils — Matt, xviii. 20 — The transactions at 
Antioch — 2 Tim. iv. 3 — The seven Deacons - - pp. 11 — 15 

Chapter II. — Congregationalism. Ecclesiastical precedents for the 
Congregational scheme, None - - - - - p. 16 

Chapter III. — Presbyterianism. Scriptural passages and prece- 
dents resembling the Presbyterian system examined and shown 
to be either condemnatory of it, or irrelevant — Koran — 2 Cor. x. 
xiii. Acts xx. — Diotrephes — The followers of Korah — False Apos- 
tles — Indiscriminate application of titles in Scripture — Our Lord 
called an Apostle, a Bishop, a Deacon — The Apostles called Pres- 
byters and Deacons — their office a Bishopric — Consideration and 
refutation of the Presbyterian argument on Phil. i. 2 — Acts xx. — 
The Epistles to Timothy — Especially 1 Tim. iv. 14 - pp. 16 — 24 

Chapter IV. — Presbyterianism. Ecclesiastical precedents appealed 
to by the Presbyterians — Corinth — Alexandria — Iona — In all these 
the very contrary established — Waldenses, doubtful — The expres- 
sions of individual writers how to be understood - - pp. 24 — 33 

Chapter V. — Presbyterianism. This scheme suicidal, even if the 
theory could be admitted ------ pp. 33 — 35 

Chapter VI. — Episcopacy. This system unassailable, even if the 
evidence of Divine institution should fail — Antecedent objections 
to it considered — Uncharitableness — Exclusiveness — Popishness 
— Judaism — Matt, xxiii. ; Mark x. ; Luke xxii. — Protestant Re- 
formers — Historical evidence — Corruption of the channel — Non- 
importance - - pp. 35 — 52 



frr. TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

Chapter VII. — Episcopacy. Ecclesiastical testimony in support of 
Episcopacy — Universal consent of the Christian world for 1500 
years— Clement of Rome — Ignatius — Irenseus — Clement of Alex- 
andria — Tertullian — Origen — Cyprian — -Firmilian — Clarus a Mus- 
cula — Ante-Nicene Code — Catholic Code - pp. 53 — 59 

Chapter VIII. — Episcopacy. Scriptural testimony in support of 
Episcopacy — Churches of Asia Minor — Churches of Crete and 
Ephesus — All the Churches during the Apostles' lives — The whole 
Church during our Lord's abode on earth — Our Lord's Addresses 
to the Apostles — Corroborative incidental passages — Appeal to the 
Presbyterians - - - - - - - -pp. 59 — 64 

APPENDIX. 
Objections urged by the Romanists against the English orders, con- 
sidered and refuted — Nag's Head story — Office for consecration — 
Office for ordination — Consecrators of Parker — Papal supremacy 
Marriage of Clergy ------- pp. 65—67 

A. Record of Archbishop Parker's consecration in the Lambeth 
Register pp. 68, 69 

B. Record of the same in the library of Corpus Christi College, 
Cambridge -------- pp. 70, 71 

C. Offices for consecrating Bishops — Ante-Nicene — Eastern — An- 
cient Western — Later Western — Southern (Coptic) — Northern 
(English) - - - - - - - - pp. 72—84 

D. Offices for ordaining Priests — Ante-Nicene — Eastern — Ancient 
Western, with the later additions — Southern (Coptic) — Northern 
(English) - pp. 85—93 

E. Consecrations in the English Church from those of Archbishop 
Cranmer and his Consecrators inclusive, in which it is shown that 
those of Archbishop Parker and his colleagues weic canonical as 
well as valid -------- pp. 99 — 127 

F. The truth of our records, and the legality of Parker's consecration 

established, by Parliamentary Evidence - - - pp. 127, I2S 

G. The proofs from existing records of the Episcopal succession of 
Parker compared with those of the succession of Pole, Thirlby, 
Bonner, Heath, and Gardiner - - - - - p. 129 

H. Episcopal descent of the present Archbishop of Canterbury 

traced in full for five successions - - - - p. 130 

I. Episcopal descent of the present Archbishop of Canterbury from 

Archbishop Warham, traced in a single line - - pp. 131, 132 
K. Consecrations among the English Nonjurors - - pp. 132 — 135 
J,, Episcopal succession in Scotland - pp.135 — 139 

M. Episcopal succession in America - pp. 139 — 141 

N. Succession of Bishops in the Irish Church- - - p. 141 

Q, Concluding; Remarks - - - - - p. 142 



AN 

APOLOGY, 



INTRODUCTION. 

That the Christian Church is the kingdom of God 
upon earth, and that (he office of the Christian Ministers 
is to invite and admit men into the Church in the name 
of God, to convey declarations and blessings from God to 
the members of it, and to have the superintendence of 
their interests as such, are points so generally admitted, 
that I will not stop to dwell upon the numerous passages 
of Scripture which warrant and certify them : e. g. " Go 
ye, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, 
teaching them to observe all things whatever I have com- 
manded you." " God hath committed unto us the minis- 
try of reconciliation." " We are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech you by us." " Let a man so 
account of us ; as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards 
of the mysteries of God :"— and the like. I will assume 
these as points already granted ; or rather will confine 
my address to those who, in some degree or another, ad- 
mit thus much of Christian doctrine ; namely, that God 
makes use of the instrumentality of man to convey His 
blessings to men ; and that in His Church or kingdom, 
the Ministers of it are the instruments which He ordina- 
rily makes use of for this purpose. 



fl APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

Now it is an essential and fundamental principle of 
every well-ordered earthly kingdom, that no man may 
presume to exercise any public office within it, nor to act 
and speak in the king's name, without express warrant 
from him, or from those whom he has empowered to grant 
such commission. Nor is it enough for any man to fancy 
and persuade himself that he has such a commission ; 
the ordering, nay the very existence of the kingdom, re- 
quires that he shall be able to adduce to others reasonable 
proof of this; otherwise, as in the case of a magistrate, 
neither will the king enforce, nor even the turnkey obey, 
the warrants he may sign. Common reason would lead 
us to conclude, that if the Church is God's kingdom upon 
earth, the same principle must obtain in it, as essential 
and fundamental; and that no man may presume to 
exercise any public office in the Church, nor to act and 
speak in the name of Goo, without express warrant and 
commission from Him, or from those whom He has em- 
powered to grant such commission. Accordingly, in 
the Articles of the Church of England we find it expressly 
laid down ; 

"It is not lawful" [God's law is here intended,] "for any man to take 
upon him the office of public preaching or ministering the Sacraments in 
the congregation, before he is lawfully called and sent to execute the 
same. And those we ought to judge lawfully called and sent, which be 
chosen and called to this work by men who have public authority given 
unto them in [not by] the congregation, to call and send Ministers into 
the Lord's vineyard." Art. 23. 

This, which is thus clearly set forth in the Articles of 
the Church of England, ever held a place among the fun- 
damental doctrines of the Church at large ; being intended 
and included in the Ninth Article of the Creed, " the Holy 
Catholic Church," "the one Catholic and Apostolic 
Church." And it is generally admitted by all persons 
professing the Christian religion, that their Ministers 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 7 

ought to have, and it is by them generally supposed that 
they have, commission and authority from God. But, with 
regard to the channel or means, by which such authority 
and commission are derived and received, there are three 
distinct opinions. The Church of England, in common 
with nineteen-twentieths of the Christian world, holds, 
that the commission and authority for ministering in the 
name of God, has been transmitted from the Apostles by, 
what is called, Episcopal succession : that is to say, that 
the Apostles left the power which they had received from 
Christ to govern the Churches, and to preach the Gospel, 
and to administer the Sacraments, and to ordain other 
clergy to assist in all these duties, in the hands of a cer- 
tain class of chief pastors, (to whom in very early times 
the term bishop was appropriated ;) that this power and 
commission has been handed down in the Church from 
their time till now, by Bishops ordaining Bishops ; and 
that none who have not received Episcopal ordination are 
lawful Ministers of the Church, or warranted to perform 
any acts in the name, and with the authority of God. 
This is clearly expressed in the preamble of the Ordina- 
tion Service Book of the Church of England, drawn up 
about the middle of the sixteenth century. 

11 It is evident unto all men diligently reading the Holy Scriptures, 
and ancient authors, that from the Apostles' time there have been these 
orders of Ministers in Christ's Church; Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. 
Which offices were evermore had in such reverent estimation, that no 
man might presume to execute any of them, except he were first called, 
tried, examined, and known to have such qualities as are requisite for 
the same; and also by public prayer, with imposition of hands, were 
approved and admitted thereunto by lawful authority. And therefore, 
to the intent that these orders may be continued, and reverently used 
and esteemed, in the Church of England, no man shall be accounted or 
taken to be a lawful Bishop, Priest, or Deacon, in the Church of England, 
or suffered to execute any of the said functions, except he be called, tried, 
examined, and admitted thereunto, according to the form hereafter fol- 
lowing, or hath had formerly Episcopal consecration or ordination." 



8 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

The doctrine here laid down at length, by reason of 
the troubles then prevailing, was in ancient times, ere 
men had learned to question it, embodied in these simple 
rules, which formed part of the code of discipline of the 
Church in the three first centuries, which was for many 
centuries received by every one professing the faith of 
Christ, and which speaks of the Bishops only, having 
power to ordain. 

" Let a Bishop be ordained by two or three Bishops : a Presbyter and 
a Deacon, and the rest of the Clergy, by one Bishop." Canons called 
Apostolical. 1, 2. 

From the Apostles' times, downwards to those troub- 
lous ones which formed the aera of the Reformation, no 
instance can be clearly adduced of any one single body of 
Christians, in which persons were received as Ministers 
of Religion, who had not had Episcopal ordioation. 
During all that period, none dared to hazard their salva- 
tion upon any other scheme of Christian Ministry. But 
when, in process of time, by reason of ignorance long 
prevailing, many corruptions in doctrine and practice had 
been introduced into the Church ; and upon the revival 
of letters, men were led to see how different a thing Chris- 
tianity had become, from what it had been instituted at 
the first, and received in the primitive &ges, and became 
eager to reform and correct these abuses, the Bishops, in 
many places where this desire was awakened, especially 
in Switzerland, Germany, and Scotland, from different 
motives, more or less reprehensible, set themselves against 
the correction. Hereupon the people, in their impatience, 
discarded the authority of their Bishops, and set up con- 
gregations in opposition to them : and having been joined 
by some of the Inferior Clergy, broached doctrines and 
practices, till then unknown in Christendom ; namely, 
that the Inferior Clergy had power to confer orders as 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 9 

the Chief Pastors ; Presbyters equally with Bishops. This 
is the doctrine, and practice, upon this point now received 
by the Lutherans in Denmark and Germany; by the 
Calvinistsin France, Switzerland, Germany, and Holland ; 
by the Presbyterians in England, Scotland, Ireland, and 
North America ; and by the Wesley an Methodists. These 
all claim to have received their orders from some episco- 
pally ordained Presbyter. 

Since the setting up of this scheme, another has been 
broached by those who, discarding all idea of any personal 
succession at all, are content to believe that every collec- 
tion of private Christians has sufficient power in itself to or- 
dain its own ministers ; and that such ministers, so appoint- 
ed, are efficiently ordained for all the offices of the Chris- 
tian Ministry. This is the case with the Brownists, now 
called Independents, or Congregationalists ; and with the 
Baptists, in Holland, some parts of Germany, England 
and North America. Besides these, who are all agreed in 
requiring some outward appointment for their Ministers, 
there are others, Quakers, Primitive Methodists, and some 
other small bodies, which require none : but of these it 
is not intended to treat in the present paper. Circum- 
stances in England have for the last few years occasioned 
the doctrine of the Apostolic or Episcopal succession, as 
held by the Church of England, to be brought more under 
notice and consideration than it had been for some time 
previously. This has naturally awakened the jealousy 
of those who reject this doctrine, and who find themselves 
condemned by it. Accordingly, it has been assailed in 
every way, and by every means : the truth of it has been 
openly denied ; and every argument been raked up, which 
seemed calculated to throw a doubt upon it. In short, the 
Church of England has fairly been put on her defence, 
and been called upon to allege the grounds on which she 



10 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

receives and maintains this doctrine. Under such cir- 
cumstances no man can be blamed, who desires, after the 
Apostle's instruction, " to give an answer to them that 
ask a reason of the hope that is in him, with meekness 
and fear f accordingly, I have not hesitated to comply 
with the request of a valued friend, to draw up a paper on 
the subject, as briefly and as plainly as the case will 
admit. 

The most satisfactory course, I think, will be to state, 
as impartially as I can, the evidence which Scripture and 
ecclesiastical antiquity furnish concerning Episcopacy, 
Presbyterianism, and Congregationalism, respectively. If 
I shall succeed in showing that the testimony in favour 
of Episcopacy is not only incomparably greater than can 
be urged in behalf of either of the other schemes, but is 
actually greater than can be alleged in support of many, 
I may say most, of the doctrines which Christians profess 
to receive, — though I may still, unhappily, fail of leading 
others to embrace Episcopacy, I shall have done enough, 
in reason, to stop the mouths of Christians from reviling 
those who hold this doctrine; and so, I would hope, under 
God's blessing, in some degree to promote Christian peace. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 11 



CHAPTER I. 



CONGREGATIONALISM— SCRIPTURE. 

First, let us consider what from Scripture or ecclesi- 
astical precedent can be urged in behalf of the Independent 
or Congregational scheme, which considers every assem- 
bly of private Christians who agree to unite together, to 
be a Church in themselves, and independent of all au- 
thority beyond themselves ; and to be vested with power 
to commission persons to act and speak as Christian min- 
isters. I must confess myself to be perfectly at a loss 
where to find in Scripture precedents for such a course — 
or sanction for such a principle. In the Old Testament 
we have, indeed, the instance recorded (Judges xvii.) of 
the man of Mount Moriah, who undertook something of 
the sort ; for he, being a private individual, " consecrated 
one of his sons, who became his priest." But the thing 
appeared so monstrous in the eyes of the sacred historian, 
that he thinks it necessary to explain immediately how 
such a thing could have occurred: saying, "In those 
days there was no king in Israel, every man did that 
which was right in his own eyes :" which he repeats at 
every monstrous tale which he has there collected together, 
with a view, apparently, of impressing upon the reader 
ihe calamitous state of society when there is no settled 
order of government. §2. We have also the case of Dathaa 
and Abiram, — that of Korah, and the other Levites who 
were in the same conspiracy, will come under consideration 
hereafter — who, being mere laymen of the tribe of Reuben, 
set themselves up against God's appointed High Priest, 



12 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 



on the very plea made use of by the Congregationalism— 
"Ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congrega- 
tion are holy, and the Lord is among them ; wherefore 
then lift ye up yourselves above the congregation of ,he 
Lord V> But the ruin which fell upon these men, one 
might have thought would have been enough to have 
deterred all from countenancing their course, did we not 
read that the very next day the people who had been 
eye-witnesses to the destruction of these impious men 
dared to murmur on account of it. § 3. We have in- 
deed also the case of Jeroboam; who may be considered* 
as representing in his own person the body of people 
who together with him had separated themselves from 
the constituted ministry ; and who set up in Samaria 
"independent" worship; "and made the lowest of the 
people priests of the high places, who were not of the 
sons of Levit;" but the sacred historian does not com- 
mend this as an example to be followed ; for he adds, 
" this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even 
to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the 
earth*." § 4. We have also, in the New Testament, the 
case of the seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew; not, indeed 
strictly parallel, but sufficiently so, perhaps, to be worthy 
of notice. These men, it seems, had agreed among them- 
selves to perform some offices of the then Christian min- 
istry ; for " they took upon themselves to call over them 
that had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying 
We adjure you by Jesus, whom Paul preachetM:" which 
might, perhaps, have been turned into a precedent, if St. 
Luke had not subjoined the reply of the evil spirit : "Jesus I 
know, but who are ye ?" Whereupon " the man, in whom 
the evil spirit was, leaped on them, and overcame them, so 

* Numb. xvi. j j Kings xiij _ 34> 

+ 1 Kings xiii. 33 ; xii. 31. § Acts xix. 13, 14, 15. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 13 

that they fled out of the house naked and wounded." If 
they had been commissioned by Christ or His Apostles, 
the evil spirit, it seems, would have obeyed them , but 
because they had no authority beyond what their "vol- 
untary principle" gave them, not only did no success 
attend their efforts, but the evil spirit avenged himself 
upon them for the mockery they had used towards him. 
So that this story tells rather against the independent 
congregation alists, than otherwise ; for, if it was so hazard- 
ous a thing to attempt the extraordinary ministrations 
without Apostolic warrant, it should seem that it cannot 
be very safe to attempt the ordinary, unless fortified by 
such warrant. § 5. The case of Apollos* might be cited, 
w T ho taught at the first, as it should seem, without com- 
munication with the. Apostles, even before he had received 
Christian baptism, but it will not afford much counten- 
ance to the Independents ; because he, as soon as he was 
accosted by Aquila and Priscillaf, the Apostle's " fellow 
helpers t," was willing to receive guidance and instruction 
from them ; and instead of setting up congregations " inde- 
pendent" of them, was ever afterwards in close communion 
and co-operation with them§. Whereas the Independents 
broke off from them who up to that time had ever been 
looked upon as standing in the place of the Apostles, and 
have ever since remained in opposition to them. § 6. The 
case of him, whom the Apostles mentioned to the Lord 
as casting out devils, and yet not following with them, 
looks more like a case in point ; but, that while the mira- 
cle which he wrought gave such an attestation of Divine 
sanction to his course, as is not, I believe, alleged on the 
part of the Independents, the very request of the Apostles 
to our Lord to forbid him, and the very ground assigned 

* Acts xviii. 24. $ Rom. xvi. 3. 

t Acts xviii. 26. • §■ 1 Cor. iii. 6 ; Tit. iii 13. 



14 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

by our Lord for not doing so, namely, for that he had 
wrought a miracle*, lead us to conclude that, but for that 
miraculous attestation, it would have been a reprehensible 
irregularity ; or, if we take the reason subsequently added, 
" he that is not against us is for ust," this will afford 
little consolation to the Independents, who set up their 
congregations in direct opposition to the successors of the 
Apostles. § 7. The saying of our Lord, Matt, xviii. 20, 
if it might be taken absolutely, and without reference to 
the rest of Scripture, would be the strongest in their fa- 
vour : u Where two or three are gathered together in my 
name, there am I in the midst of them ;" but if taken, as 
it must be, with the context together with the rest of Scrip- 
ture, " obey them that have the rule over you and submit 
yourselves, for they watch for your souls," and the like, 
its applicability will turn upon the point in dispute: 
namely, whether Christ has left any settled government 
in His Church. For if He has, we shall see reason to 
conclude that none can be truly said to be gathered to- 
gether in Christ's name, except it be in conformity to the 
government, and in subordination to the officers He has ap- 
pointed. § 8. Sometimes the passage, Acts xiii. 1, 2, has 
been appealed to in support of congregational ordination, 
by some who suppose that St. Paul was then ordained 
an Apostle. But as it is clear by a comparison of Gal. 
i. ii. with Acts ix. that he had exercised the office of an 
Apostle which he distinctly declares himself not to have 
received either from men, or by men, but immediately 
from Christ, — for many years, at least ten, before the 
occurrence at Antioch, that transaction can only be re- 
garded as the valedictory benediction on the part of that 
portion of the college of Apostles situated at Antioch to 

* Mark ix. 39. Compare Numb. xi. 26. • t Luke ix. 50. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 15 

two of their number, on the occasion of their undertaking 
a new mission, and not as ordination ; and therefore is 
not a case relevant to our present enquiry. § 9. There 
is only one other text which I think it necessary to cite ; 
but that is apparently more conclusive against the Congre- 
gationalists than any of those we have yet considered. 
It is that where the Apostle, foreseeing the dissent which 
would disturb the Church, spake of it in this wise, " The 
times will come when they will not endure sound doctrine ; 
but after their own lusts shall heap to themselves teachers, 
having itching ears* f which how far it fitly describes 
those who think themselves free at every impulse, to set 
up new teachers in opposition to their old ones, and w^ho 
apparently consider the hearing sermons the chief part of 
religious worship, I had rather leave to the consideration 
of those most nearly concerned, than express an opinion 
of iny own upon the subject. 

§ 10. The method adopted in regard to the seven dea- 
cons, shows, indeed, that, in that instance, the choice of 
the persons was left with the congregation ■; but it equally 
shows that the appointment was reserved to the Apostles. 
fi Look ye out seven men of honest report, full of the 
Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this 
business!"." To alter this testimony, during the reign of 
the Independents under Cromwell, the text was changed, 
and the Bibles printed with " whom ye may appoint ;" 
which if it showed nothing else, showed, at all events, 
how much importance they attached to the passage. 

* 2 Tim. iv. 3. t Acts xvi. 



16 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION, 

CHAPTER II. 



CONGREGATIONALISM-ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 

From ecclesiastical antiquity I am not aware that a 
single precedent is, or ever has been, alleged in favour of 
the Independent or Congregational scheme. 



:o; 



CHAPTER III. 



PRESBYTERIANISM— SCRIPTURE. 

The Presbyterian scheme is this, that in Churches 
where there are Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons, the 
Presbyters have authority by divine right to ordain, equally 
with, and independently of the Bishop; and may 
therefore lawfully and validly separate from the Bishops^ 
and exercise the power of ordination when occasion re- 
quires. Let us see what ground there is in Scripture for 
such an opinion. 

§ 1. In the Old Testament, I know of only one case 
corresponding to this, namely, that of Korah and his 
company*, who, being Levites, and invested withasHare 

* Numb. xvi. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 17 

in the Ministry, conceived themselves equal to their supe- 
riors, and therefore undertook to perform their offices. 
But as all who were joined in that act were burned with fire 
from the Lord, as all who abetted them were swallowed 
up by an earthquake, and they who murmured at this 
judgment destroyed by the plague, it does not seem to be 
a precedent which men should be glad to follow. " Hear, 

Presbyters 
I pray you, ye sons of Levi, seemeth it but a small thing 

Son of God 
unto you that the God of Israel hath separated you from 

Christian people 
the congregation of Israel to bring you near to Himself to 
do the service of the tabernacle of the Lord, and to stand 
before the congregation to minister unto them ? . . . and 

Episcopate 
seek ye the Priesthood also ?"* Let the sentence be para- 
phrased, as it is here overlined, and it is read}^ made to our 
present purpose. § 2. In the New Testament we have 
several instancesof teachers, probably Presbyters, behaving 
themselves unruly towards their Chief Pastors, and setting 
themselves up as equal with them ; for instance, those 
spoken of 2 Cor. xi. 12, who "transformed themselves into 
Apostlesof Christ;" against whom, therefore, the Apostle 
threatens " sharpness" according to the power luhich the 
Lord had given him:\ those again, of whom, St. Paul 
speaks in his address to the Presbyters at Ephesus, " Of 
your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse 
things, to draw away disciples after them ;" against whom 
he therefore gives a caution. § 3. Diotrephes, mentioned 
by St. John, in his third epistle, is another instance ; he 
not only in his own person, set at nought his Chief Pas- 

* Numb. xvi. 8, 9, 10. t 2 Cor. xiii. 10; Ibid. x. 2. 



18 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

tor's authority, "prating against him with malicious 
words," but proceeded to turn those out of the Church 
who acknowledged it. Just like the Scottish Presbyteri- 
ans at this moment, among whom proceedings have been 
instituted against one of their ministers for showing so 
much respect to Episcopacy, as to let his children receive 
Episcopal baptism.* But as St. John threatened to 
" remember" Diotrephes' deeds, it is plain he did not ap- 
prove of such conduct. § 4. Nor does this appear to have 
been a solitary case, for St. Jude uses the plural number, 
when he mentions, with reprobation, those who " spoke 
evil of dignities'^ and " perished in the gainsaying of 
Korah ;" yet even these had not gone so far as to set up 
separate worship, for he speaks of them as partaking of 
the feasts of charity. t The very last book of the Bible is 
occupied on this point of ecclesiastical order, the Angel of 
Ephesus being commended, because he had tried some 
who said they were Apostles, and had "found them 
liars."§ It must be admitted, I think, that these prece- 
dents, which in appearance, very much resemble the course 
adopted by the Presbyterians, have little in them to sanc- 
tion or encourage any to follow them. The Presbyterians 
will perhaps deny that these are cases in point, for they 
will say, We admit that the Apostles themselves had a 
superiority by divine appointment; but we deny that 
such superiority was ordained for a continuance, and con- 
tend that, after their death, all superiority among Pastors 
was of merely human origin, and might therefore safely 
be set aside by human authority alone. II § 6. Let us, 



* Case of Mr. Stevenson, Licentiate in the Presbytery of Chirn side. 
+ Jude v. 8. 11. J Jude v. 12. § Rev. ii. 2. 

|| Such being the only argument by which, with any show of decency, 
the Presbyterians can avoid the force of the apostolic examples, charity 
has led me to use it in their behalf. But truth requires me to add, that 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION, 19 

then, enquire further into the grounds on which this alle- 
gation rests. I believe it will be found to depend very much 
upon a dexterous interchange of certain names, which 
at the first were used in common, but have since been, by- 
common usage, appropriated to distinct offices, such as 
Bishops, Apostles, Presbyters, Deacons. Our Lord Him- 
self is sometimes designated as an Apostle,* sometimes as 
a Bishop,t sometimes as a Deacon. t The Apostles are 
not only designed by that title,§ but their office is called a 
deaconshipjl and bishoprickT and they themselves fre- 
quently styled Presbyters** and Deacons.tt Again, the 
Pastors at Ephesus whom St. Paul addresses, are called in- 
discriminately Bishops +t and Presbyters, §§ and the same 
indiscriminate use of the terms is observable in St. Pauls 
1st Epistle to Timothy II II and in that to Titus.lFH" From 
this they sagely argue, that as the Apostles are called Pres- 
byters, therefore the Presbyters, such as are now known by 
the name, are equal to the Apostles ; but seeing that the 
Apostles are still more frequently called Deacons, this argu- 



they do not stick at denying that the Apostles themselves had any sole 
jurisdiction. According to them the commission, Matt, xviii. 20, was 
given to all Ministers equally. " There is no very clear evidence that 
they had this sole power and authority." " I think we find no declared 
authority solely belonging to them as Apostles, to call any Ministers to 
account or depose them.'* Such are the assertions of one of the latest 
writers on the Presbyterian side. One might have thought that the sen- 
tence concerning certain false teachers, " whom I have delivered unto 
Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme," 1 Tim. i. 20, had been 
proof sufficient of such authority, and of the exercise of it. But thus it is 
that one evil step draws another; they who begin by carping at the au- 
thority of Bishops, presently proceed further to carp at that of the Apos- 
tles, and will probably, not be deterred from carping at that of our Lord 
Himself. 

* Heb. iii. 1. ** 1 Pet. v. i. 2 John 1. 3 John 1. 

f 1 Pet. ii. 25. ft 1 Cor. iii. 5. 2 Cor. iii. 6. Ibid. vi. 4. 

$ Rom. xv. 8. +1 Acts xx. 28. 

§Luke vi. 13. §§ Acts xx. 17. 

]i Actsi. 18. 25. HSI 1 Tim. iii. 1, 2. and v. 17. 

J Acts i. 20. H Tit. i. 5. 7. 



20 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

ment if worth any thing, would make the Deacons equal to 
them also ; nay, as Christ Himself is called a Deacon 
more than once, and never a Presbyter, their argument 
would go to * show that Deacons are equal to Jesus 
Christ, and superior to Presbyters. Their argument there- 
fore destroys itself, and sufficiently shows that it is not by the 
mere application of terms, thus indiscriminately used, that 
anything can be determined as to the fact or kind of sub- 
ordination in the Ministry warranted by the Scriptures. 
§ 7. But, say the Presbyterians, in St. Paul's Epistle 
to the Philippians he sends salutation to the Bishops and 
Deacons,* with no allusion to any other office, therefore 
there were only these two instituted by the Apostles, and 
any thing beyond this is of human origin. 

Answer 1st. So do the Prophets Isaiah, and Jeremiah, 
and Ezekiel, uniformly designate the Jewish ministry as 
Priests and Levites, with no allusion to any other office ; 
and a man might as well argue, that therefore, at that 
time, there was no superior office, no high priesthood 
among the Jews, as that there was no superior office, no 
chief episcopate, among the Christians when St. Paul 
wrote. 

Answer 2nd. If they will stand by this text, and ad- 
here to the letter, it will prove that Bishops and Deacons 
are of divine institution ; Presbyters not, and therefore 
not so highly to be accounted of; and prove ordination 
by a Deacon to be safer than by a Presbyter. 

Answer 3rd. The very fact of St. Paul addressing a 
pastoral letter of directions and instruction to these per- 
sons, proves that there was a class of Ministers superior to 
these ; nor was he alone in doing so, for the Epistle was 
not in his name only, but in that of Timotheus also 3 thus 

* Phil. i. 2. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 21 

clearly proving that the superiority or chief pastorship was 
not confined to the first Apostles only, but was exercised by 
them in common with those whom they had admitted to 
their own order ; not. to mention Epaphroditus, whom St. 
Paul, in that very Epistle, designates as the Apostle of 
the Philippians. 

§ 8. Again, say the Presbyterians, when St. Paul ad- 
dressed the Presbyters at Ephesus whom he also called 
Bishops, he made no mention of any superior, which, sure, 
he would have done, had they had one. 

Answer 1st. Neither did he make mention of Deacons ; 
if the argument therefore is worth anything, it will show 
that there were no Deacons at Ephesus. So in Hosea, 
Joel, Micah, Zephaniah, and Haggai, Priests only are 
mentioned, and neither High Priests nor Levites ; so that 
if the Presbyterians' argument from Acts xx. will hold, 
we shall be bound to conclude that in the time of these 
prophets there was but one order of Ministers among the 
Jews. The argument therefore destroys itself. 

Answer 2nd. The fact of St. Paul's strict and authori- 
tative charge to their pastors, shows that he himself ex- 
ercised superiority and authority over them. Nor was he 
alone in this, but it is plain from that chapter that he had 
with him at the time another, joined therefore probably 
with him in his address, to whom by comparison of dates, 
it appears, that he had already, during his own absence, 
committed the particular superintendence of these very 
Pastors, even Timothy ; as he says in his first Epistle 
to him, " I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, while I 
went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some 
that they teach no other doctrine :'"* a clear superinten- 
dence over the Pastors. Now it was on St. Paul's return 

* 1 Tim. i. 3, 



23 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION- 

from Macedonia, that having Timothy with him, he 
gave this pastoral charge to the Pastors at Ephesus, ren- 
dered, probably, the more necessary on this account, 
namely, because their chief Pastor Timothy was to ac- 
company him on his journey. 

§ 9. Again, say the Presbyterians, in the Epistles of 
St. Paul to Timothy we have mention of two classes of 
Ministers: 1. That to which the terms Bishops and 
Presbyters are equally applied, as they are also in the 
Epistle to Titus ; 2. The Deacons, with no instruction 
about any other. 

Answer. It is very true ; but equally so that Timothy 
is vested with authority over both these classes. And 
equally true, that while the commission, to execute such 
superintendence runs in the sole name and person of St. 
Paul, so it is addressed to Timothy in the singular num- 
ber. "I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, that 
thou mightest charge some." " This charge I commit 
to thee, son Timothy :" and that not the slightest in- 
timation is given of either the Deacons, or the Presbyter- 
Bishops, having any share whatever in the responsibility 
of the superintendents' duties. Timothy is not required 
to take any of them into consultation, neither in receiving 
accusations against any of their number, nor in adminis- 
tering rebuke to them, nor in judging of the qualifications 
of those who were candidates for either of these offices ; 
nor in appointing or ordaining men to these offices. All 
the instructions to Timothy are given to him in the sin- 
gular number, " receive thou," " rebuke thou," " lay 
thou hands," and the like; and afford incontrovertible 
testimony that both the offices under consideration were 
quite subordinate to his. 

§ 10. Lastly, say the Presbyterians, what do you make of 
the Presbytery, 1 Tim. iv. 14, who are said to have or- 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 23 

dained Timothy? Surely, this must be understood of 
Presbyters such as we now have them, and must be con- 
sidered conclusive warrant for their conferring orders. 

Answer 1st. As it is undeniable from the Epistles of 
St. Peter and St. John, that the Apostles frequently de- 
signated themselves as Presbyters, we are at perfect liberty, 
provided there be nothing in the context to forbid it, to 
understand the College of the Apostles to be intended in 
this place. In this sense, accordingly, in the early ages, 
when there was not a single Presbyterian community 
existing in Christendom, all the commentators understood 
the passage. Thus Chrysostom observes, "He does not 
speak here of Presbyters, but of Bishops, for Presbyters 
did not ordain a Bishop." Theodoret observes, "In this place 
he calls those the Presbyters, who had received the grace 
of ApostleshipP Theophylact, " That is of Bishops, 
for Presbyters did not ordain a Bishop." Is there, then, 
anv thing in the context, which shall oblige us to set aside 
this interpretation as unsound ? So far from it, that in 
the Epistles to Timothy and Titus, the persons whom the 
Presbyterians would hold competent to ordain a Chief 
Pastor over themselves, are not spoken of as competent 
to ordain even a Deacon. Moreover, in the second Epis- 
tle, St. Paul ascribes Timothy's ordination to his own 
act.* The Presbyterians would represent this last passage 
to relate to miraculous gifts ; but as there is nothing in 
the context to warrant such a supposition, but the con- 
trary, it cannot be urged. The first passage runs thus, 
" Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given 
thee by prophecy, with the laying en of the hands of the 
Presbytery." The other, " Stir up the gift of God which 
is in thee, by the putting on of my hands." I would 

* 2 Tim. i. b\ 



24 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

only further observe, that if we are to resort to accurate 
criticism of the force of the texts themselves, there is a dif- 
ference between the prepositions used, which deserves to 
be noted. The preposition in the latter signifies an in 
strumental cause, Sia, through, " by means of the lay- 
ing on of my hands :" in the former it has not that force, 
being tura, together with, or "accompanying the laying 
on of hands of the Presbytery." So that, even if it could 
be shown, which it cannot, that by the Presbytery were 
meant merely Presbyters, such as we now understand by 
the term, it would still remain that Timothy's ordination 
was ascribed to St. Paul as the instrumental cause ; and 
not to the Presbytery except as assisting in the rite. 

These, as far as I know, are the only Scripture grounds 
which have been adduced in behalf of Presbyterianism. 



:o: 



CHAPTER IV. 



PRESBYTERIANISM.— ECCESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY, 

Next let us consider the support which the Presbyte- 
rians think their scheme can derive from ecclesiastical 
antiquity. Four, arid, as far as I am aware, only four, 
precedents have been appealed to by them. § 1st. That 
of the Church of Corinth. St. Clement, Bishop of Rome, 
the companion of St. Paul, and " whose name is in the 
book of life," wrote an epistle, in the name of the Church 
of Rome, to the Church of Corinth, on occasion of some 
disputes which had arisen in the latter. In several places 
in this epistle he bids the Corinthians be subject to their 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 25 

Presbyters ; in another, says that the Apostles, when they 
founded Churches, ordained of the first fruits of their con- 
versions, Bishops and Deacons. Lo ! in this latter place, 
say the Presbyterians, there are only two orders men- 
tioned ; and, in the former, he speaks only of Presbyters : 
it is clear, then, that he acknowledged only two orders 
of Ministers, and that Presbyters and Bishops were the 
same thing in his days. Answer 1st. But, as we have 
seen above, that the Prophets, through many centuries, 
designated the Jewish Ministers, as Priests and Levites, 
or Priests only, with no mention of High or Chief Priest ; 
and, as no one ever thought itreasonable to contend, that, 
therefore, in their days there was no High Priest; so, 
neither in this case does it appear reasonable to argue 
that there was no High or Chief Presbyter, because St. 
Clement has not expressly named him in these places. 

Answer 2d. The unsoundness of the Presbyterian in- 
ference is shown beyond redemption, when we find St. 
Clement expressly ascribing to Divine appointment , 
obligatory in his time, the triple order of ministry. 
These are his words: " It will behove us [this is an 
epistle from a Christian Bishop to a Christian Church,] 
looking into the depths of Divine knowledge, to do all 
things in order whatsoever our Lord has commanded 
us to do. He has ordained, by his supreme will and 
authority j both where and by what persons they [the 
sacred services and oblations] are to be performed. For 
the Chief Priest has his proper services ; and to the 
Priests their proper place is appointed ; and to the 
Levites appertain their proper ministries ; and the lay- 
man is -confined within the bounds of what is com- 
manded to laymen." § 40. Thus the negative testimony 
of Clement in one place would not only not fairly bear 

the construction which the Presbyterians put upon it, 

o 



25 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

even if it stood alone ; but is utterly and completely over- 
thrown by his positive testimony in the passage last cited. 
So that the Church of Corinth must be returned "not 
guilty" of the charge of Presbyterianism. § 2. The next 
precedent cited is thai of Alexandria, where it is pretended 
that, for about 250 years after Christ, the Presbyters or- 
dained the Bishop. This rests upon the supposed testi- 
mony of two witnesses : " St. Jerome, who lived 150 
years, and Entychius, who lived 750 years after the 
time mentioned. I wonder what would be said of any 
Churchman who should attempt to found a precedent 
on two single witnesses so far removed. However, let us 
consider what their evidence amounts to. St. Jerome 
speaks thus: "At Alexandria, from the Evangelist Mark, 
to Heraclas and Dionysius tire Bishops, the Presbyters 
always gave the name of Bishop, or nominated to be 
Bishop, one chosen from among themselves, and placed 
in a higher degree." " Ptesbyteri semper unum ex se 
elect urn, in exceisiori gtadu collocatum, episcopum, nomi- 
nabant." Observe, 1st, The utmost that can be made 
of this passage, by itself, is that the Presbyters at Alex- 
andria had a voice in the appointment of the Patriarch, 
which, in other places, rested with the Bishops of the 
province. And even this is not distinctly stated; Jerome 
does not say, the Bishop was chosen by the Presbyters, 
but from among them. Nor does he say by whom he 
was placed in the higher degree. Observe, 2d, That. St. 
Jerome proves, by his very next sentence, that he did not 
mean that the Presbyters ordained the Patriarch ; for lie 
subjoins, "For what does a Bishop do, except ordination, 
which a Presbyter may not do V Observe, 3d, That 
from the very passage appealed to by the Presbyterians. 
it appears that, from the days of St. Mark, the founder 
of the Church of Alexandria, inclusive, the Church there 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 27 

had always been governed by a single Chief Pastor, 
called Bishop, of a higher degree than Presbyters ; so 
that Episcopacy is admitted to be an evangelical arrange- 
ment. Thus the chief evidence witnesses the direct con- 
trary to that for which appeal had been made to him. 
Next I6t us call the other witness, Eutychius, a writer 
of the tenth century, who states, that " St. Mark insti- 
tuted twelve Presbyters at Alexandria, who, upon the 
vacancy of the See of Alexandria, did choose of their 
number one to be head over the rest, and the other seven 
did lay their hands upon him, and made him Patriarch." 

But observe, 1st, That even if we could receive Euty- 
chius' statement without exception, before the Presbyte- 
rians could derive any benefit from it, they must show, 
1st, reason to believe, that the Presbytery here spoken of 
was not an Episcopal or Apostolic College, as we have 
seen before, that all the early commentators understood 
the Presbytery (1 Tim. iv. 14) to be. 2dly, That the 
Patriarch, thus appointed, received no other ordination : 
and, then, when they have done all this, still thus much 
will remain proved against them by this very story, that 
Ecclesiastical Government by a community of Presby- 
ters, without a Chief Pastor over them, was unknown at 
Alexandria as well as in the rest of Christendom. 

But observe, 2d, That if Eutychius, who lived in the 
tenth century, is allowed to be a competent witness of 
what happened in the first and second, Severus, a writer 
of the same age and country, must be also allowed to 
bear testimony : Severus distinctly speaks of Bishops and 
Presbyters and Laity being all concerned in the appoint- 
ment of Patriarchs of Alexandria, in the very earliest 
successions. So that we must inquire further whether 
any other historical evidence, that may be adduced on 
the point, tends most to confirm Eutychius or Severus. 



28 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

Now, 1st, it is certain that all the other Churches received 
the Canons, called Apostolical, which require a Bishop to 
be ordained by two or three Bishops, and recognize no 
other order as qualified to ordain. Between these Churches 
and Alexandria constant communication was kept up, 
sometimes on the most friendly, sometimes on th'e most 
unfriendly footing. But in none of their intercourse, nei- 
ther amicable nor hostile, is this point of difference ever 
urged; which, sure, it would have been, on one side or 
the other, as a handle of reproach if it had really existed. 
2dly, The learned Abraham Echellensis has shown* that, 
from the beginning, these very Canons were received by 
the Church of Alexandria itself; so that the Christians, 
there, must have violated their own laws, had they done 
as the Presbyterians suppose. 3dly, We find from other 
quarters that, as early as a.d. 300, there were not less 
than 100 Bishops in the Patriarchate of Alexandria ; 
4thly, which seems decisive of the point, we find a ques- 
tion coming before a Council at Alexandria, a.d. 339, 
concerning one Ischyras, who acted as a Presbyter, pre- 
tending to have received orders from a certain Colluthus. 
But, when it was made plain that Colluthus himself had 
died a Presbyter, the Council decreed that all on whom 
he had laid hands should be regarded as mere laymen.t 
Surely, the world will hardly be persuaded that the Coun- 
cil would have thus denied the power of a Presbyter to 
ordain even a Presbyter, if, in the memory of living men 
at the time, their Patriarch himself had received no other 
ordination. What, then, must we suppose to have been 
the grounds of the opinions expressed by Jerome and Eu- 
tychius? Simply, some peculiar privileges in the election 
of the Patriarchs of Alexandria, which, from several other 

* Eutychius Patriarcha Alex. Vindieatus. Rome, 1661. 
t Athanas., vol. ii, p. 732. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 29 

quarters, we learn that the Presbyters of that city pos- 
sessed. Abraham Echellensis, in the documents relating 
to the Alexandrian Church, which he has collected, has 
preserved one which gives an account of a discussion be- 
tween the Bishops of the province, and the Presbyters of 
the city, upon this very point; in which, while the Bishops 
freely acknowledged the right of election to be in the 
Presbyters, they as freety asserted their right of veto upon 
such election, provided the persons elected were unworthy 
of the office.* This pretended precedent must, therefore, 
fall to the ground, and the Church at Alexandria, like that 
at Corinth, be returned " Not guilty of Presbyterianism." 
§3. The third precedent relied upon by the Presbyterians, 
is the monastery of lona or Icolmkill, in Scotland. For 
this they appeal to a single passage of Bede. This writer, 
having remarked, in one place, upon the peculiar privi- 
leges enjoyed by the head of this monastery, in that he 
exercised authority over the Bishops,t says in another, 
that, upon the occasion of the King of Northumberland 
requesting a Bishop of the Scots, the monks of lona chose 
Aidan, and made him a Bishop. From which the Pres- 
byterians infer that he received only Presbyterian ordina- 
tion, and was, therefore, nothing but a Presbyter after 
all. This conclusion would appear most gratuitous and 
unsound, even if we had nothing else to guide us but 
this single passage of Bede. For, what would be the 
sense of saying, that a man received the degree of 
Episcopacy, I as Bede does in this very place, if he really 
received no such thing? But when we know from the 
passages just cited from him, that there must have been 
Bishops in Scotland at the time; (else why should he say 
that the Abbot of lona had authority over those in his 

* See Le Quien in his Oriens Christianus, Patr. Alex, 
f Bede, iii. c. 4. \ Bede, iii. 5, at the beginning. 



30 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

district?) when we know from a letter of Pope John, 
which he gives in the preceding book, that there were 
certainly five Bishops there, who are named in that 
letter, distinct from the Presbyters : " To the most be- 
loved and most holy Tomianus, Columbanus, Crona- 
nus, Dimanus, and Baithanus, Bishops; Cronanus, Her- 
mannus, Laustranus, Scillanus, and Segianus, Priests ; 
Saranus, and the rest of the Scottish Doctors or Ab- 
bots," &c. ;t and when we know, from the Ulster annals, 
as cited by Archbishop Ulster and others, that there were 
Bishops actually members of the monastery itself ; — by 
what rule of reason are we to suppose that the monks 
of Iona neglected the proper officers of ordination, who 
were all at hand, and went out of their way to do an 
important work in an irregular manner? The conduct 
of Finan, a Scottish Bishop, on occasion of ordaining 
Ceadd to be Bishop of the East Saxons, when he called 
in two other Bishops to aid him,* shows plainly that 
the Scottish Church at that time was as sensible of the 
Apostolical Canons as the Church of Rome. So that 
this case, like the two others, will not bear investigation ; 
the Scottish Church must be returned " not guilty f and 
the superiority of the Abbot of Iona over the Bishops of 
his house, turns out to be of the same nature with that 
which the Dean of Westminster exercises over the Bishop 
of Gloucester, one of the Prebendaries of that Chapter; or 
that which the Dean of Exeter, as such, exercises over 
his own Diocesan, as treasurer of that Chapter. The 
Chapter of St. Patrick's, where the Archbishop of Dublin, 
as Prebendary of that Cathedral, is, as such, subordinate 
to the Dean of that Church, is another similar instance. 
§ 4. The only other precedent appealed to by the Presby- 

* Bede, iii. 22. f Bede, Eccles. Hist. ii. 19. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 31 

terians is that of the Waldenses. In this instance I will 
admit, that, although the evidence is far from being deci- 
sive in their behalf, it does not admit the plain and easy- 
refutation which we have found in the other cases. I 
will state, as impartially as I can, the grounds for and 
against supposing the Waldenses not to have been Epis- 
copalians, and will leave the reader to draw his own con- 
clusion from such equal and contradictory evidence. The 
question is not, what they are now, — for that they are, at 
the present time, Presbyterians is certain ; but what they 
were before the Reformation ? On one side, we have. 1st, 
the accusations of their Roman Catholic persecutors, that 
they were without any duly-ordained ministry, and that 
they allowed mere laymen to discharge ministerial func- 
tions among them ;* 2. The contempt expressed by Peter 
Waldo, one of their most eminent writers, for the distinc- 
tion of orders, which he styles one of the marks of the 
Beast. t These would lead us to regard them as mere 
Congregationalists. On the other hand, we have, 1st, the 
certain fact, that when, in the seventeenth century, all 
their Pastors were cut off by the plague,]: they did not 
pretend to ordain others for themselves, but applied to 
Geneva to have some ordained and sent to them. This 
fact, which shows that they had some regard for some 
orders, and some pretence of succession, clearly shows 
that the Roman Catholic charges were exaggerated, and 
Peter Waldo's sayings either hyperbolical or not received 
among them ; and, consequently, affords room for believ- 
ing it possible that they might have retained Episcopal 
succession, as they did the name of Bishops, among them 
from the beginning down to that time. 2d, The alleged 
fact of the Bohemian Reformers having applied for and 

* Pylicdorf, cited by Bossuet, iii. 45. f Cited by Leger. \ Leger, p. 20& 



32 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

received Episcopal consecration from one Stephen, a Bishop 
of the Waldenses, who had emigrated into Austria. While, 
therefore, I conceive that the Churches of Corinth, Alex 
andria, and Ion a are entitled to a verdict of acquittal from 
the charge of Presbyterianism brought against them by 
the Presbyterians ; I think that the sentence u not proven J? 
is all that can be returned in the case of the Waldenses, 
And here 1 will take my leave of the evidences from Scrip- 
ture and ecclesiastical antiquity to which the Presbyterians 
have appealed in defence of their position ; which I have 
considered at greater length than, (I think,) their import- 
ance deserves^ that I might avoid a charge, so frequently 
brought by the weaker party, against those who summa- 
rily set aside their idle, make-believe proofs, of refusing 
fairly to meet and answer their allegations. 

§ 5. As to the sayings of individual writers affirming 
Bishops and Presbyters to be one order, I have no objec- 
tion to admit the affirmation in the sense in which it is 
made by those writers : namely, that the Bishop and his 
Presbyters are so far, and no farther, of one and the same 
order, as the High Priest and Priests of the Jews ; among 
whom, though both these were spoken of, and in some 
senses were of one order, yet the offices were distinct, had 
different duties assigned to them; e.g. the High Priest 
alone entered the Holy of Holies : and different modes of 
appointment; the mode of investiture being distinct, e.g. 
the breastplate and mitre: and the anointing also; they 
who were already Priests receiving special anointing for 
the office of High Priest, (Lev. vi. 2,) and that by Divine 
authority. Of all the writers most appealed to as exalting 
the office of Presbyters, no one is so great a favourite with 
the Presbyterians as St. Jerome, who used language on 
the subject unknown in the Church until his time. Yet 
even he, not only denies to Presbyters the power of 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 33 

ordination ; not only affirms that the superiority of 
Bishops over Presbyters was established when men 
began to say, I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, i. e. in the 
lifetime of the Apostles ; but again and again declares, 
that what Aaron and his sons were among the Jews, 
that the Bishop and his Presbyters were among the 
Christians. 



:o> 



CHAPTER V. 



PRESBYTERIANIiSM. 



But now, although all the evidences appealed to by 
the Presbyterians in support of their position are found on 
investigation to be nothing worth, yet, for the sake of the 
argument, though directly contrary to, the truth, I will, 
if they please, for a moment, admit their position, and 
proceed to inquire what practical difference it will make, 
or how they will be one jot bettered or justified thereby. 
Let us suppose, then, that when the Apostles left the 
Church, they left it under two orders of ministers, 1. called 
sometimes Presbyters, sometimes Bishops, whom, there- 
fore, for brevity's sake we will call Presbyter-Bishops ; 
2. Deacons : the power of ordination and of government 
resting in the first. That, afterwards, when divisions 
arose in the Church, the Presbyter-Bishops, to avoid dis- 
putes among themselves, appointed one of their number 
to a pre-eminency over the rest, and left in his hands the 
chief exercise of government, and the sole exercise of or- 



34 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

dination, giving him the name of Bishop. Now, it must, 
I think, be admitted, that the Presbyter-Bishops, who 
were alive when this supposed alteration took place, would 
retain in themselves the inherent right to ordain ; and 
might validly exercise that right, if occasion should re- 
quire. But when these all died off, leaving only the 
single Bishop in the exercise of this function, then, it is 
clear, that none could thereafter claim any ministerial 
authority except through him, and only such as he 
gave. That single Bishop would remain in each Church, 
the sole representative of the original (supposed numerous) 
body of Presbyter-Bishops, and only those persons could 
claim to be his equals or to have authority to ordain, whom 
he himself should admit to that equality, or invest with 
that authority. But the Presbyters, such as has been 
ierstbod by that term ever since the Epistles of Igna- 
, or the Code of the Anti-Nicene Church, never were 
ordained by the Bishops to be their equals, nor vested by 
them with authority to ordain, the rites at the ordina- 
tion of a Bishop having been in all ages distinct from 
those at the ordination of a Presbyter. So, then, while, 
in all ages of the Church since the death of the Presbyter- 
Bishops existing when Episcopacy was established, the 
two orders of ministry, i. e. Presbyter-Bishops, and of 
Deacons, (which this theory supposes to have been alone 
apostolically instituted,) have been continued and repre- 
sented by the Bishops and Deacons, an intermediate order 
of merely human origin (according to this theory,) will 
be found existing : namely, Presbyters not ordained to be 
ordainers. But it is from this last intermediate humanly 
instituted order, on whom was never conferred at ordina- 
tion the power to ordain, that the Presbyterians of Ger- 
many, Denmark, France, Scotland England, Ireland, and 
North America, derive their pretended orders. The per- 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 35 

sons on whom Bugenhagen, Calvin, Knox, and Wesley- 
laid hands, fancied that power of ordination was conferred 
upon them by those, who, even if the Presbyterian theory 
were admitted to be true, are shown never to have received 
such power themselves. 



:o:- 



CHAPTER VI, 



Sincs then, not only do all the proofs, whether Scrip- 
tural or ecclesiastical, adduced in behalf of the original 
Apostolical constitution of the "Church for which the Pres- 
byterians contend, fail to support it; but that very consti- 
tution, if admitted, proves indisputably the untenableness 
of the Presbyterians' position, and the invalidity of their 
orders; I think we may safely, without fear of being 
charged with a desire to avoid full discussion, proceed to 
consider whether more satisfactory and consistent testi- 
mony both from Scripture and from antiquity can be ad- 
duced in behalf of the claim of some other scheme to a 
Divine origin. Let us examine, then, the grounds on 
which Episcopacy lays claim to a Divine origin. 

But, as I concluded the examination of Presbyterianism 
by showing, that, even if their scheme of Apostolical con- 
stitution for the government of the Church were freely 
admitted, it would utterly fail of vindicating their course, 
and would prove the first ordainers of their Ministers to 
have been incompetent to discharge such an office ; so I 
w r ill commence the Episcopalian section by showing, that 
its utter failure to make good its claim to a Divine origin 



36 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

will not avail to clear the Presbyterians of guilt. For 
whensoever and whencesoever the order and authority of 
Bishops, as single superintendents over other orders of 
Ministers, and over the whole Church within their respec- 
tive districts, took its rise, yet this is admitted by the Pres- 
byterians themselves, that wherever such an order exists, 
it ought to be respected and obeyed, unless it exceeds its 
power. Mr. Powell, the latest writer on their side, speak- 
ing of a passage of St. Ignatius, says that it "signifies 
that where a superintendent had been appointed for the 
sake of order, that order ought to be kept:" and then adds, 
" Very right; so say all Churches where a superinten- 
dency has been established, though making no pretensions 
to Divine right for it." * Again, he says, "It is a plain 
Scriptural principle that Ministers are to govern the peo- 
ple, that they -are to govern according to the letter and 
spirit of their commission; and that whilst they so go- 
vern, the people are bound by the authority of the word 
of God to submit to their government, and to honour them 
as those who watch for their souls ; but when Ministers 
violate the law of their commission, their authority so far 
ceases, and the people are, in that proportion, free from 
obligation to obey them."t Calvin, one of the first leaders 
of this scheme, had said long before, that those persons 
were worthy of anathema, who would not submit to truly 
Christian Bishops, if such could be had.t And, ages 
before him, the second general Council, that of Constan- 
tinople, (which is one of the four to which the English 
statutes § since the Reformation appeal, as the English 
Canons did before, II as the test together with the Scrip- 
tures, for determining heresy,) declared those persons to 

* Powell on Apostol. Succession,. p. 51. * Tract, de Reform. Eccles. 
f Powell on Apostol. Succession, p. 89. § l Eliz. c. 1, § 36. 

U Canons of JElfric. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 37 

be heretics who, however sound their profession of faith 
may be, made separations and gathered congrega* 
tions contrary to our Canonical Bishops* Whe- 
ther, (he re fore, the origin of Episcopacy be Divine or 
human, yet ths is clear from the above; namely, 
that seeing the British Churches were and are actually 
governed by Bishops, the Presbyterians can no other- 
wise avoid the condemnation of heresy denounced by 
the Council of Constantinople,^and acknowledged and 
ratified by the English parliament, nor I he sentence of 
anathema awarded by Calvin, nor .the- testimony of Mr. 
Powell of open violation of the written Law of-Gon, against 
those who break that established order, than by proving 
that the British Bishops, either are not truly Christian 
Bishops, or have violated the law of their commission; a 
totally different question from that under consideration. 
Bui though it thus appears of what comparatively little 
importance it is as regards {he jusi ideation of the Presby- 
terians, whether the claim of Kpiscopacy to a Divine origin 
can be established or not, still I believe the proof of it to 
be such as must carry conviction to every mind open to 
embrace the truth, as strong and full, I verily believe, as 
can be advanced in behalf of any other religious truth 
which (christians receive; sufficient for all. in short, who 
are content to " walk by faith and not by sight. 5 ' 

But before proceeding to the proofs, I will endeavour 
to remove certain popular objections, irrespective of Scrip- 
tural or ecclesiastical testimony, which not only avail to 
prejudge the question, and to prevent men from making 
an impartial examination of the grounds on which it rests, 
but aiso have a still more fatal effect, in that they incline 
men, if perchance they do enter into the examination, to 
do violence to the conviction of their own minds, and to 

* Canon vi. 



38 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

set aside the impression conveyed by the testimony, under 
the idea that there must be something essentially wrong 
in the Episcopal schema itself. 

§ 1. Objection I. The Episcopal scheme is uncharita- 
ble, for it condemns all others. 

Answer. As charity aims, or should aim, at the wel- 
fare of mankind, and as the welfare of men is inseparably 
involved in their reception of and adherence to the truth, 
it follows that that which is most true, must be most chari- 
table. The only question, then, is, whether the Episcopal 
scheme is true ; if so, charity requires that we should 
teach it, and forbids our keeping it back. 

§ 2. Objection II. But is exclusive, therefore it must 
be untrue. 

Answer 1. As truth is one and not manifold, the ex- 
clusiveness of the scheme is, at first sight, an argument in 
favour of its being true. 

Ansioer 2. As the Christian religion, of which Episco- 
pacy professes to be a tenet, is itself exclusive, " I am 
God and there is none else ;" "no man cometh unto the 
Father but by me ;" " neither is there salvation in any 
other f "there is none other name under heaven given 
among men whereby we must be saved f — the exclusive- 
ness of Episcopacy makes in favour of its being a genuine 
Christian doctrine ; and as there is to Christians not only 
"one (only) Lord, and one (only) God,'' but also "one 
(only) Faith, and one (only) Baptism," the exclusiveness 
of that which professes to be an article of this one Faith 
and to be the authority for that one Baptism afTords a 
prima facie probability of its being a genuine article of 
that one faith, and the true authority for that one Baptism. 

It is, I believe, chiefly, if not wholly, on account of the 
exclusiveness of the doctrine that we who maintain it are 
exposed to hatred and reviling ; and if we may judge 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 39 

from the language of our revilers, shall have to endure 
persecution, if it shall be in their power to inflict it. If we 
would be content to teach Episcopacy as one among 
many schemes equally true or equally doubtful, it should 
seem from their latest writings, that we should not be dis- 
turbed ; but because we teach it, as the Scriptures and 
the Church have delivered it to us, exclusively, therefore 
the world hateth us. Just so, if the early Christians could 
have been content to profess their religion, as one of the 
six hundred tolerated by heathen Rome, and had been 
liberal enough, according to the modern abuse of the term, 
to regard ail religion as pretty much alike, they would 
have had no need to endure the cross, the stake, or the 
teeth of wild beasts : but because they taught their reli- 
gion, as the Scriptures and the Church had delivered it 
to them, exclusively, therefore the world hated them. 
While, therefore, the charge of exclusiveness is an argu- 
ment in our favour against whom it is brought, seeing 
that we bear it in common with the primitive martyrs ; 
it is an argument against those who bring it, seeing that 
they* do so, in common with the very heathen. 

Objection 3. But you hold it in common with the 
Papists, therefore it must be Popish and unchristian. 

Answer 1. This is an old device of the Papists, to 
weaken the hands of the defenders of the Church of Eng- 
land, the great bulwark of Protestantism, by contriving 
to raise up imputations of Popery against them, that by 
thus confounding in men's minds the distinction between 
Catholic and RomoM Catholic, th^y may beguile them 
to the latter, under pretence of the former; or may lead 
them through aversion to the latter, to cast off some por- 
tions of the former, and so render themselves open to re- 
proof ; or, at any rate, may weaken and divide the Catho- 
lic opposers of Popery, by infusing among them doubts, 



40 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION* 

and suspicions, and jealousies. One main instrument 
made use of by the Papists, in farmer days, for this pur- 
pose, was the dissenting pulpits. In the K'th century, 
one Cummin^ a friar, contrived to be taken into the 
Puritans' pulpits, where as he slated at the councils, "I 
preached against set. forms of prayer, and I called Eng- 
lish pr ay ers English mass, and have persuaded several 
to pray spiritually and extempore; and this hath so taken 
with the people that the ("lunch of England is become as 
odious to tli at sort of people whom I instructed, as the 
mass is to \ he Church of England', and this will he a 
stumbling-block to that Church as long as it is a Church.'* 
For this the Pope commended him, and gave him a re- 
ward of 2000 ducats for his good service. Are there not 
many at the present day, of whom, if they were to apply 
to the Pope for a reward on the same score, all the world 
could witness that they have well deserved it at his hands ? 
Surely our opponents have some reason to feel misgiving, 
when they find themselves thus treading in the footsteps 
of the heathen reviiers of Christianity, and of the Popish 
hireling underminers of the bulwark of Protestantism. 

Answer 2. The question is not. whether the doctrine 
be held by Papists, but whether it be Scriptural. If it be 
Scriptural, of which I hope to afford reasonable proof, then 
either we must be content to hold it, as we do many other 
things, e. g. the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, the Ten 
Commandments, in common with the Papists, or we 
must be content to acknowledge the Popish religion to he> 
in tills respect, more Scriptural than our own. This. I, 
for one, am not prepared to do ; and therefore, believing 
the doctrine of the Apostolical succession to be Catholic 
and Scriptural, will never so far betray the cause of truth, 
as to consent to surrender it to the sole use of the errone- 
ous Papists. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 41 

Objection 4. But it is not merely Popish, it is Judaical, 
and therefore must be unchristian. 

Answer. As our Lord instituted the Sacrament of 
Holy Baptism in a Jewish rite, namely, in the washing 
wherewith the Jews admitted proselytes ; and instituted 
the sacrament of the Holy Eucharist or Lord's Supper 
in a Jewish rite, namely, in the Mincha, or bread and 
drink offering; in each case exalting a carnal ordi- 
nance into a means of spiritual gift or grace: it is rather 
an argument in favour of our doctrine than otherwise, 
that it finds for the Christian Ministry,— the dispensers 
of these sacraments, a prototype in the Jewish dispensa- 
tion like that which we find for the sacraments themselves. 
Accordingly, St. Clement of Rome, and St. Jerome, (whom 
especial^ f cite, because especially appealed to by our 
opponents,) both concur in speaking of the orders of Chris- 
tian Ministry under the very terms, (High Priest, Priests, 
and Levites.') which obtained under the Mosaic dispensa- 
tion And With this agree the sayings of the Apostles. 
V Ye are a royal Priesthood," said St. Peter, addressing 
the Christian Churches in the very language which Moses 
had used toward the Israelites. Compare 1 Pet. ii. 9. 
with Exodus xix. 6. "Christ hath made us Kings 
and Priests unto God and his Father," saith St. John. 
« The Priesthood is changed," saith St. Paul, not de- 
stroyed t But if there be a Priesthood upon earth, as all 
these bear witness that there is, and as the Prophets fore- 
told there should be, in the Christian Church,* then what 
is there to hinder distinction of orders in the priesthood? 

h 5. Objection 5. But are not these sayings of our 
Lord, « Be ye not called Rabbi ; for one is your Master, 

• Rev. i. 6. t Heb. vii. 12 

$ Isa. ix. 17 ; lxvi. 21. Mai. i. 11. 
4* 



4Jj APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION . 

even Christ ; and all ye are brethren ; and call no 
man your father upon earth, for one is your Father which 
is in Heaven. Neither be ye called masters, for one is 
your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest 
among you shall he' your "servant!"* "Ye know that 
they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exer- 
cise lordship over them, and their great ones exercise 
authority upon them. But so shall it not he among yon : 
but whosoever will he great among you let him be your 
minister : and whosoever will be chiefest, shall be servant 
of all. For even the Son of Man came not to he minis- 
tered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom 
for many."t — Are not these sayings directly subversive of 
all claims on the part of the Christian ministry, to au- 
thority and degree? 

Answer 1. The best, comment on the texts will be 
'furnished by the lives of those to whom they were ad- 
dressed, even the Apostles of Christ. If we find them 
exercising the authority of fathers and rulers Over the 
Christian Hock, as the Epistles of St. John, St/Peier, and 
St. Jude (who were of those 'immediately addressed,) and 
the Epistles of St. Paul (who was afterwards admitted 
to the same office,) distinctly show, then one of two things 
must follow, namely, either, that all these were Judaizers 
and Anti-Chris's; which terms the irreverence of vise 
present age has not, as yet, I think, applied to the .Apostles 
themselves, though it has freely done so to their compan- 
ions and commended disciples, St. Clement and Ignatius:! 
or else, that thetexts do not really furnish the oKjection sup- 
posed by those who urge them : which will, probably, be 
the more readily admitted, when it is considered, that 

* Matt, xxiii. fi— 11. 

+ Mark x. 42 — 45. See also Matt. xx. 25 — 28. Luke xxii. 25 — 27. 

$ See a pamphlet, entitled " Consensus Omnium." Via MeMim. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION, 43 

immediately after uttering these words of reproof to the 
Apostles, our Lord. added, " I appoint unto you a king- 
dom, as my Father hath appointed unto me. 7 '* 

Answer 2. The very words of the texts refute the ob- 
jections which our opponents would ground upon them ; 
for they unite in showing "that the only way authorized 
by Christ, to dignity and exaltation in His Church, is 
by discharging the offices of the ministry, and thus ser- 
ving the Christian people. " Whosoever will be great 
among you, let him be your minister ; and whosoever 
will be chief among you, let hrm be your servant "t 
Kor is it possible to see how" men can be more truly 
the servants of others, than the Christian ministers 
are of the people committed to their charge ; seeing that 
they are bound to wait upon them, and minister to their 
wants, whether they be high or low 7 , rich or poor; not 
only when they assemble as guests in the courts of their 
Master's house, but also at their own houses. They are the 
servants of those with whom the greater part of our revilers 
would think it scorn to come in contact. The poorest 
beggars, the foulest sinners, in the most noisome dwellings, 
and under the most loathsome diseases, may command 
the attendance of the ministers of the Church who are 
under a vow to afford it ; and count it a privilege and a 
happiness to do so, if they may have hope to save a soul 
from death. Out they who are thus ordained to -min- 
ister to the wants of Christ's household are said by 
liim to be rulers over it. " Who then is that faithful and 
wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over his 
household, to give them meat in due season. "J 

Objection 6. But the doctrine was unknown to, or 



* Luke xxii. 29. + Matt. xx. 26, 27. 

J Matt. xxiv. 45. Luke xii. 42. 



44 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION* 

unnoticed by, oar Protestant Fathers [i. e. the Divines who 
in the 16th century opposed the Church of Rome,] and 
therefore we Protestants need not concern ourselves about it. 
Answer 1. The Divines of the sixteenth century were 
neither the founders of the Christian Church, nor the 
writers of the Sacred Scriptures ; and, therefore, neither 
the Scriptures nor (he Church are to be tried by them, 
but they and their doctrine are to be tried by the testimo- 
ny of the Scriptures, and by the voice of the Church. To 
these they appealed;* by these in their lifetimes they 
claimed to be tried. t If, therefore, it could be shown, 



* Cranmer, martyr, "I protest that it was never in my nrnd to write, 
speak, or understand any thing contrary to the most ho y wori rf God, 
or else against the ho'y Catholic Ch irch ' f Christ, but purely and simply 
to imitate and teach those thin s only, which I had learned of the sacred 
Scripture, and of the ho'>y Caiho'ic Church rf Christ from the beginning, 
and also according to the exposition of the most holy and learned fathers 
and martyrs of the Church. And if any thing hath, peradventure. chanced 
otherwise than I thought, I may err; but heretic I cannot be, forasmuch 
as I am ready in all things to fallow the judgment of the most sac -ei word 
cf God, and of the holy Catholic Church." Appeal from the Pope to a 
General Council. 

Ridley, martyr, " When I perceive the greatest part of Christianity 
to be infected with the poison of the see of K.ome, I repair to the usage 
of the primitive Church" 

Farrar, Hooper, Taylor, Philpot. Bradford, martyrs.' and Miles Cover- 
dale. *• We doubt not, by God's grace, but we shall be able to prove all 
our confession here, to he most true, by the verify of God's word, and 
consent 'f the Catholic Church.'' Confession at Ox for J, 1554. 

f Philpot, martyr. His fourth examination. 1556. — Bh hop rf Glou- 
cester. "I pray you, by whom will you be judged in matters of contro- 
versy which h ppen daily/?" Phi'pot. " By the word rf God. for 
Christ saith in St. John, the word that He spake shall be judge in the 
latter day." Gloucester. "What, if you take the word one way, and I 
in another way, who shall be judge then?" Philpot. " The primitive 
Church" — Determination of the Protestant restorers of our Church in 
Queen KlizabetrTs re gn. made in convocation. 1571. " But chieiy they 
(preachers) shall take heed that they teach nothing in their preaching, 
which they would have the people religiously to observe and believe, but 
that which is agreeable to the doctrine of the OH or New Testament, and 
thai which the Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have gathered out 
of that same doctrine. 9 * 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 45 

that in any instances, through defective information, or 
through the provocation occasioned by the Papal abuses 
of true doctrine, or through any other cause, they omitted 
any point of doctrine which can be clearly shown to be 
Scriptural and Catholic; we have the sane ion of their 
solemn and reiterated appeals for making good their unin- 
tentional defects; and must be convinced that men would 
be acting most, contrary to their intention, if, on the plea 
of personal regard to them, they should assist in either 
breaking off, or preventing the restoration of any particle of 
Scriptural, Catholic, and Christian truth. 

Answer 2. Nothing can be mote contrary to the truth, 
as far as the i lunch of Knglaud is concerned, than 
the allegation winch forms the ground of this objection, 
namely, that our Protestant fathers, in the sixteenth cen- 
tury, were either ignorant or unmindful « f this doehine, 
as the following documents will show. In 1535, Henry 
Vlll., we have the following statement signed by Cran- 
mer, Latimer, and Sbaxton, and some other of the Re- 
forming divines, in common with Stokesly, Tonstall, 
Sampson, and others, who in many tilings adhered to the 
Papal errors. " Christ and His Apostbs did institute 
and ordain in the New Testament certain ministers 
or officers, which should bear spiritual power, authority^ 
and commission under Christ, to preach and teach 
the word of God unto His people; to dispense and ad- 
minister the Sacraments of God unto them, and by the 
same to confer and give the grace of the Holy Ghost; to 
consecrate the blessed body of Christ in the Sacrament 
of the altar ; to loose and absoil from sinal! persons which 
be duly penitent and sorry for the same; to bind and ex- 
communicate such as be guilty in manifest crimes and sins, 
and will not amend their defaults ; to order and conse- 
crate others in the same room, order, and office, where- 



46 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION* 

unto they be called and admitted themselves 

This office, this power arid authority, was committed and 
given by Christ and His Apostles, unto certain persons 
only, that is to say, unto Priests of Bishops, whom they 
did elect, call and admit thereunto by their prayer and 

imposition of their hands The invisible gift 

or grace conferred in this Sacrament is not lung else but 
the power, office, and authority before mentioned ; the 
visible and outward sign is the prayer and imposition of 
the Bishop's hands, upon the person which receiveth the 
said gift of grace. And to the intent the Church of 
Christ should never be destituted of such ministers, as 
should have and execute the said power of the keys ; it 
was also 01 darned and commanded by the Apostles, 
that the same Sacrament [of orders] should be applied 
and ministered by the Bishop from time to lime, 
and unto such other persons as had the qualities, which 
the Apostles very diligently descrybe, as it appeareth in the 
first Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy, and his Epistle to Titus." 

In 1548. Edward V!., we find the following statement 
put forth by the authority of Cranmer, in a sermon on the 
Power of the Keys. " The ministration of God's word, 
which our Lord Jesus Christ Himself at first did in- 
stitute, was derived from the Apostles unto others after 
them., by imposition of hands, and giving the Holy 
Ghost, from the Apostles' time to our days. And this 
was the consecration, orders, and unction of the Apostles, 
whereby they, at the beginning, made Bishops and 
Priests, and this shall continue in the Church even to the 
world's end.y 

In 1549, Edward VI., we have the following declara- 
tion in the ordinal of the Church of England, already 
given above, but which it may be as well here to repeat. 
u It is evident unto all men diligently reading the Holy 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 47 

Scripture and ancient authors, that from the Apostles' 
time there have been these orders of ministers in Christ's 
Church ; Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. Which offices 
were evermore had in such reverend estimation, thai no 
man might presume to execute any of them, except lie 
were first called, tried, examined, and known to have 
such qualities as are requisite for the same ; and also by 
public prayer, with imposition of hands, were approved 
and admitted thereunto by lawful authority. And, there- 
fore ) to the intent that these orders may be continued, 
and reverently used and esteemed, in the Church of Hug- 
land, no man shall be accounted or taken to be a law- 
ful Bishop, Priest, or Deacon in the United Church of 
England, or suffered to execute any of the said 
functions, except he be called, tried, examined, and 
admitted thereunto, according- to the form hereafter fol- 
lowing, or hath had formerly episcopal consecration 
or ordination." 

In 1552, Edward VI., we have this Article, Twenty- 
third, of the Church of England. " It is not lawful for 
any man to take upon him the office of public preaching 
or ministering the Sacraments in the congregation, before 
he be lawfully called, and sent to execute the same. And 
those we ought to judge lawfully called and sent, which be 
chosen and called to this work by men who have public 
authority given unto them in the congregation, to call 
and send ministers into the Lord's vineyard." 

Lastly, in 155S-9, Elizabeth, we find the following emi- 
nent Divines, Scory, Bishop of Chichester; Grindal, 
afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury; Cox, afterwards 
Bishop of Ely ; Elmer, afterwards Bishop of London ; 
Guest, afterwards Bishop of Rochester ; Jewell, after- 
wards Bishop of Salisbury; and Horn, afterwards Bishop 
of Vrinchester, who was the mouth-piece of 'the party, 



48 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

Divines selected to conduct the Protestant Controversy, 
maintaining, in the Council Chamber at a conference 
with the Papists, this assertion, 

" The Apostles' authority is derived upon after 
ages, and conveyed to the Bishops their succes- 
sors."* 

§7. Objection!. Though the principle be admitted, 
yet there is u no sufficient historic evidence of a personal 
succession of valid Episcopal ordinations." 

Ansicer 1. If nothing will satisfy men but actual de- 
monstration, I yield at once: neither this nor any succes- 
sion in the whole world, can be actually demonstrated. 
But if probable evidence, such as can be adduced in behalf 
of no other succession, may be deemed sufficient for all 
who are willing to walk by faith and not by sight, such 
evidence 1 will venture to present. If it be a moral im- 
possibility that any man, who had not been duly conse- 
crated, could be accounted a Bishop of the Church of 
England at the present time, then the onus rests upon 
the objectors to say how that, which is morally impossible 
now, could have been morally possible at any other pe- 
riod ? seeing that the same rules which regulate this matter 
have ever obtained in the Church ; rules recognizing the 
Bishops only as vested with power to ordain ; and seeing 
that no-one point of ecclesiastical regulation was more 
jealously guarded than this. The rule of the Church of 
the first three centuries we have before seen — " Let a 
Bishop he ordained by two or three Bishops," a rule so 
universally received, that we find it repeated not only in 
general councils, as at IS ice, t " A Bishop ought to be con- 
stituted by all the Bishops of the province, but if this be 
not practicable by reason of urgent necessity, three must 

• Collier's Ecclesiastical History, ii. 414 — 41 S. f Canon ir. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 49 

by all ir>eans meet together, and with the consent of those 
that, are absent, let them perform the ordination;" but repeat- 
ed in the provincial regulations of every Church, the British, 
the Gallican, the Spanish, the Roman, the Carthaginian, 
the Alexandrian, the Autiochiau, and the rest. And 
when, by any pressing necessity, it fell that a Bishop was 
consecrated by less than three Bishops, the discussions to 
which it gave rise sufficiently show how keenly alive the 
Church has in all ages been to this point; and therefore 
how morally impossible it is that in any age a man could 
have been received and allowed as a Bishop, who had not 
been ordained by Bishops. So that though it may be a 
matter of curiosity for a man to trace up the lists of Arch- 
bishops of Canterbury or Bishops of any other see, and 
thence, upw 7 ards, the li^ts of the Bishops of Rome, or of 
Aries, of Lye; 3, or of any other Church, concerned in 
conferring orders on any of our Bishops, it is only of mo- 
ment so far, namely, as proving that these were always 
Episcopal Churches, and therefore that it was morally 
impossible that any man should be accounted a Bishop 
by them, if he were not ordained by Bishops. And there- 
fore whether, for instance, Clement was the first, or the 
second, or the third Bishop of Rome, is perfectly irrelevant ; 
the very discussion sufficiently testifying that during all 
that time Rome was governed by Bishops. If the ob- 
jectors can show reason for supposing that at any given 
time, any of the Churches through which we trace our 
orders, was governed by those who had not received Epis- 
copal orders, the objection will be worthy of attention,* 
But as long as this cannot be done, the objection is crushed 
by the weight of the moral impossibility which is opposed 
to it. 

* See Appendix. 



50 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

Answer 2. Strong as the evidence in favour of the 
succession having been preserved is thus shown to be, 
when viewed absolutely, its strength will appear im- 
mensely increased, when' viewed in comparison with that 
upon die force of winch men are content to admit any 
other succession. Take, for instance, the succession of 
the Aaronic Priesthood, which was transmitted by carnal 
descent ; on what, and on ivhat only, did the truth of 
that succession depend ? simply, in each descent, upon 
the single word of a woman as to a point of which no 
human being besides herself could have any certaiu 
knowledge. The Aaronic Priesthood w T as propagated iu 
secret; depending in every step upon the fidelity of a 
single loitncss, a woman, the case admitting of no other 
certain evidence. The Christian Priesthood is propagated 
in public, transacted by many persons, in the presence 
of many witnesses. Yet the former is received without 
exception, the latter is excepted against. What is this but 
the spirit of wilful scepticism ? 

Objection 8. But many of the individuals, through 
whom you must trace the commission, were men of cor- 
rupt life and conversation, and even unsound in doctrine; 
a commission traced through such persons must, surely, 
be worthless. 

Answer. Is earthly gold rendered worthless by passing 
through soiled hands? If not, why should heavenly trea- 
sure be ? Is a king's commission rendered void, by reason 
of the un worthiness of the person on whom it is bestowed ? 
e. g. a profligate magistrate, or a dishonest counsellor? If 
not, why should God's commission be? Let the objectors 
further consider this, that as the Holy promised Seed of 
salvation was neither tainted nor destroyed by passing 
through the mereUicious womb of Rahab, and the incest- 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 51 

uous womb of Thamar,*so neither can it in reason be sup- 
posed that the spiritual seed for the ministration of that 
salvation, has suffered injury, because some of the agents 
for transmitting it. have shown themselves as unworthy the 
high honour vouchsafed to them, as those pointed out in the 
former succession. 1'efore the objection can be maintained, 
it must be shown that Judas, who was known to be the 
son of perdition from the beginning, and was a traitor, 
murderer, and thief, was not an Apostle; whereas not only 
did our Lord so call him, and so employ him, but "his 
Bishoprick^t was not filled up till after his death. 

Objection 9. But the doctrine, at any rate, is of no im- 
portance, and therefore you do ill to insist upon it. 

Answer. If it be a part of Goo's truth, no man living 
can possibly tell the extent of its importance. But this 
all men can see, that, as in the affairs of this world, it is of 
importance to know that a magistrate, or a herald, or an 
ambassador has been duly appointed, sent and accredited, 
by the king in whose name he speaks; and that, among 
private individuals, one who acts in behalf of another has 
been authorized by his power of at'orney ; so, if there be 
any meaning in the term, "Ministry of Reconciliation." ap- 
plied by St. Paul to the office of the Christian Clergy, it must 
be of the deepest importance to know, that it has been truly 
committed to those who profess to exercise it: important in- 
deed, if it be admitted to be even possible (which who can 
deny?) that men's interest in the kingdom of Christ, and 
covenant claim to its privileges, may be in the remotest de- 
gree affected by the insufficient appointment of those who 
administer the sacramental seafs, tokens, means, pledges, 
(let men choose what term they like best,) of the c ivenant. 
At any rate, let its importance be what it may, they who 

* Matt. i. 3. 5. f Acts i. 20. 



62 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

believe the doctrine to be true, are only acting faithfully 
to God and to His people, when they calmly vindicate, and 
bear witness to, the truth ; which is all that I have here 
attempted. Moreover, let men consider, that, in common; 
life, those subjects which occupy men's minds at the time 
of their departure from this world, and those about which 
their last public acts are concerned, are usually supposed 
to have been of importance in their eyes. If no reason 
can be assigned why this principle should not be applied 
to affairs of religion, then let them further consider, that 
the last words of our blessed Lord, before His ascension 
into heaven, were employed in giving the commission 
now under consideration ; # that the last public acts of St. 
Paul's life, which the Scriptures have recorded, were the 
writing the Epistles to Timothy and Titus concerning 
their discharge of this same commission which he had 
transmitted unto them ; and that in the closing book of the 
Sacred Volume, the Revelation of St. John, the Spirit's 
directions to those in the seven Churches, who had received 
this same commission, occupy a conspicuous place. All 
these uniting on one and the same point, it is not surely 
too much to affirm, that the Scriptures themselves have 
borne ample testimony to the importance of the subject. 
I am not aware of any other general objections which 
deserve to be noiiced. 

* Matt, xxviii. 20. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION, 53 



CHAPTER VII. 



EPISCOPACY-ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 

I proceed, therefore; to cile the witnesses from Scrip- 
ture and ecclesiastical antiquity in support of the Episcopal 
scheme: that is, that our Lord Jesus Christ, before 
his bodily departure from the world, and from the Church 
which He hud chosen out of it, did, for the well-being and 
good government of this His spiritual kingdom, and for 
the work of the Ministry, grant a commission of regency, 
which he placed in the hands of one class of His Ministers, 
the Chief Pastors of His Church, designing it to be a per- 
petual commission until His own return. That this com- 
mission, which He left in the hands of the Chief Pastors, 
has ever since continued, and must continue till the world's 
end, in their hands, they only being competent to exercise 
it who have been ad nutted to the order of Chief Pastors 
by those who were Chief Pastors before them. 

In the first place, then, I would call my reader's atten- 
tion to the following fact, which Dr. Jablonsky has clearly 
stated in these words, ,( It is very remarkable that there is 
no doctrine or tenet of the Christian religion, in which all 
Christians, in general, have for the space of 1500 years 
so unanimously agreed as in this of Episcopacy. In all 
ages and times down from the Apostles, and in all places, 
through Europe, Asia, and Africa, wheresoever there were 
Christians, there were also Bishops, and even where 
Christians differed in other points of doctrine or custom, 

and made schisms and divisions in the Church, yet did 

5* 



54 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

they all remain unanimous in this, in retaining their 
Bishops."* 

Let this fact be weighed and it will amount to this, as 
before stated, namely, that For 1500 years no Christians 
dared to trust their salvation to any but an Episcopal 
Ministry. The correctness of this fact we have seen nega- 
tively proved, in the complete failure of the Presbyterians 
to make out one single instance of Presbyterian govern- 
ment during the time above-mentioned. 

For positive proof of the same, let the following extracts 
suffice, a few cut of the many with which it would be 
easy to crowd these pages, if it were desirable to make a 
display. 

Clement, as before cited, Bishop of Rome, a. d. 100, 
the companion of St. Paul, and whose "name is" declared 
in the Scripture to be "in the Book of Life;" Phil. iv. 
3. — " It will behove us. (Christians,) looking into the 
depths of the Divine knowledge, to do all things in order, 
whatsoever our Lord has commanded us to do. He has 
ordained, by His supreme will and authority, both where 
and by what persons they ft he sacred services and obla- 
tions] are to be performed. For the Chief Priest has his 
proper services, and to the Priests their proper place is 
appointed ; and the layman is confined within the bounds 
of what is commanded to laymen." — Epistle to the 
Church at Corinth, 

Ignatius, the friend and disciple of St. John, Bishop 
of Antioch, a. n. 106. " The Bishops appointed to the ut- 
most bounds of the earth are the mind of Jesus Christ." 
"I think you happy who are so joined to your Bishop as 
the Church is to Jesus Christ, and Jesus Christ to 
the Father ; that so all things may agree in unity." — 

* Jablonsky's Reflections, in Sharp's Life, vol. ii. p. 1ST. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION, 05 

Epistle to the Church at Ephesns. " I exhort you, that 
ye study to do all things in a Divine concord. Your 
Bishop presiding in (he place of God; your Presbyters in 
the place of the Council of the Apostles; and your Dea- 
cons, most dear to me, being inlrusfed with the ministry 
of Jksus Christ." "Do nothing without your Bishops 
and Presbyters." — Epistle to (he Church at Magnesia. 
" He that does any thing without. Bishop, and Presbyters, 
and Deacons, is not pure in conscience." — Epistle to the 
Church at Trades. "Attend to the Bishop, to the Pres- 
bytery, and to the Deacons." "Do nothing without the 
Bishop." "As many as are of Jesus Christ are also 
with their Bishop." — Epistle to the Church at Phila- 
delphia. "Follow your Bishop, as Jesus Christ [fol- 
lowed] the Father; and the Presbytery, as the Apostles: 
as for the Deacons, reverence them as the command of 
God. Let no man do anv thing- of what belongs to the 
Church without the Bishop. Let that Kucharist be looked 
upon as firm and right, which is offered either by the 
Bishop or by him to whom the Bishop has given his con- 
sent. Wheresoever the Bishop shall appear, there let the 
people also be: as where "Jesus Christ is, there is the 
Catholic Chinch. It is not lawful without the Bishop, 
neither to baptize, nor to celebrate the Holy Communion; 
but whatsoever he shall approve of, that is also pleasing 
to God, that so whatever is done may be secure and well 
done." — To the Church of Smyrna. 

Iren^eus, ordained by Poly carp the disciple of St. 
John, Bishop of Lyons, a. d. 178. " Those elders in the 
Church are to be obeyed who have a succession from the 
Apostles as we have shown, [in a former place he had 
given in the instance of the Bishops of Rome, the succes- 
sion from St. Peter,] who together with the succession 
kave received a certain true gift, [or gift of truth,] accord- 



56 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

ing to the decree of the Father; but the rest who shun 
the chief succession, and are gathered together in any 
place, are to be suspected as heretics and persons of bad 
opinions ; or as schismatics, and conceited persons, pleas- 
ing themselves, or, again, as hypocrites, doing this for 
the sake of gain and vain-glory, and all these have fallen 
from the truth.*' — Work- against Heresies, book iv. 
"The doctrine of the Apostles is true knowledge; and 
the ancient state of the Chinch, and the character of the 
body of Christ, is according to the succession of Bishops, 
to whom, in every place, they delivered the Church." — 
Ibid. 

Clement, Presbyter of Alexandria, a. d. 194. "In 
the Church, the orders of Bishops, Presbyters, and Dea- 
cons are, I think, imitations of the angelic glory." — Stro- 
mata, book vi. 

Tertullian, supposed by many to have been a lay- 
man of the Church of Carthage, in Africa, a. d. 200. 
"Let the heretics set forth the origin of their Churches; 
let them turn over the order of their Bishops, so descend- 
ing by succession from the beginning, that he who was 
the first Bishop, had one of the Apostles, or of the Apos- 
tolical men who was in full communion with the Apostles, 
for his author and predecessor. For in this manner the 
Apostolical Churches bringdown their registers; as the 
Church of Smyrna had Polycarp placed over them by 
John ; as the Church of Rome had Clement ordained by 
Peter; as the other Churches also set forth those who 
were made Bishops over them by the Apostles."- - Of 
Heretical Prescriptions, c. 32. 

Origen, Catechist of the Church of Alexandria, in 
Egypt, a. d. 230. "Shall I not be subject to my Bishop, 
who is ordained of God to be my Father? Shall I not 
be subject to the Presbyter, who, by the Divine conde- 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 57 

scension, is placed over me T— 23th Homily on St. 

Matthew. 

Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, a. r>. 250. "This, 
Brother, is and ought to he, our principal labour and 
study, to the utmost of our power to take care that the 
un ty may still obtain which was delivered hy our Lord 
and by His Apostles to us, their successors ." — Epistle to 
Cornelius, Bishop of Rome. " From thence [from our 
Lord's appointment of St. Peter,] through the comse of 
times an I successions, the ordination of Bishops, and (he 
frame of the Church, is transmitted sb that the Church is 
built upon the Bishops, and all her affairs are ordered by 
the chief rulers; and, therefore, seeing this is Gon's ap- 
pointment, I must needs wonder at the audacious daring 
of some who have chosen to write to me as if in the name 
of a Church, whereas a Church is only constituted in the 
Bishop, Clergy, and faithful Christie ns."— Epistle to the 

Lapsed. 

Firmilian, Bishop of Caesarea., in Cappadocia, a. d. 
250. "The power of remitting sins was given to the 
Apostles, and to the Churches which they founded, and 
to the Bishops who succeeded to the Apostles by a vica- 
rious ordination."— Epistle to Cyprian, Bishop of 
Carthage. 

Clarus a Muscula, Bishop in th- province of Car- 
thage, a. d. 250. " The sentence of our Lord Jesus 
Christ is manifest, sending his Apostles, and to them 
alone committing the power given him by His Father; 
to whom we [Bishops] have succeeded, governing the 
Church of our Lord with the same power." — In the 
Council of Carthage. 

I will not tire my reader's patience by pursuing the list 
of individual witnesses. I will only desire him to observe, 
that, among the few I have cited, we have witnesses not 



58 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION, 



from one Church or one country only, but from Europe, 
Asm, and Africa, the only quarters of the globe then 
known; fro.,, France, from Italy, f rom Cappadocia, from 
Asia Minor, from Egypt, from Carthage; witnes.es not 
of that the one only order, to the Divine institution of 
which as paramount in the Church, and essential to the 
constitution of a Church, they bore their testimony hut 
of the inferior orders also, Presbyters, Catechists, and' one 
as is generally supposed, a layman ; witnesses, no. of 
dubious character, nor unknown persons, but the com- 
panions of the Apostles; themselves Martyrs, and Con- 
fessors to the Christian Faith; not men living in a corrupt 
age, or corrupted by the supposed evil effect of a civil esta- 
blishment, but living in the purest aees of the Church, 
under the storms of persecution, and who had all parsed 
off the stage of human life before the Christian Church 
received what is called an establishment. 

I will add the collective testimony of the Christians of 
those days set forth in the canons called Apostolical 
which obtained throughout the world, in the same pure 



sera. 



Canon 1. "Let a Bishop be ordained by two or three 
Bishops; a Presbyter, by one Bishop, and so likewise a 
Deacon, and the rest of the clergy." 

Canon 24. « If a Presbyter, despising his Bishop, gather 
a separate congregation, and erect another altar, being 
not able to convict his Bishop of any thing contrary to 
godliness and righteousness, [if he could do this, redress 
was open in the Provincial Synod; and, therefore, his 
disorderly conduct inexcusable;] let him, and the clergy- 
men (hat conspire with him, be deposed, and the laymen 
be suspended from communion, after a third admonition 
from the Bishop." 

Canon 32. "Let the Priests and Deacons do nothing 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 59 

without the knowledge and consent of the Bishop ; for 
with him the people of God are entrusted, and of him 
an account of their souls will be demanded." 

Canon 47. "If any clergyman do unjustly calumniate 
a Bishop, let him be deposed; for it is written, ' Thou 
shalt not speak evil of the Ruler of thy People/ " 

I will add, lastly, the testimony of the Catholic Code 
of Canons received throughout Christendom, beginning 
with the Nicene Council, which universally treats of 
Bishops, and Bishops only, as having power to ordain. 



CHAPTER YIIL 



EPISCOPACY— SCRIPTURE. 

Now what, let every calm and reasonable man ask 
himself, and well consider, what ought to avail to shake 
or set aside such testimony as this? Not, I think, a 
gratuitous suggestion by men in these later ages, that 
these martyrs and Confessors to the Christian truth, 
these- planters, and teachers of Christian Churches, these 
companions of the Apostles and lights of the world, 
were all Judaizers and Antichrists, who, with one ac- 
cord throughout the world, without remonstrance from 
others, or hesitation on their own part, agreed to cast 
aside the divinely-constituted order of ministry, and sub- 
stitute another of their own devising in its stead ; of 
which supposed universal ecclesiastical revolution no 
monument can be produced, nor can any aera be as- 
signed to it. If such an objection without warrant is to 



60 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION 

avail to overthrow the Church's testimony on this point 
of Christian doctrine, a similarly gratuitous allegation 
from any persons skeptical on other points, must needs 
avail to destroy the Church's testimony altogether, and 
shake every doctrine and every tenet to be fund in the 
Christian religion. How, then, can these witnesses in 
favour of Episcopacy be tried ? " By the law and by 
the testimony ; if they speak not according to this word, 
it is because there is no truth in them." Let us turn, 
then, to the sacred Scriptures, and see whether they 
afford contradiction or confirmation to the doctrine of 
Episcopacy. 

§ 1. In the last book which closes the volume of In- 
spiration, Rev. ii. hi., we find directions from the Spirit 
to seven Churches in Asia Minor; each of which is 
represented as governed by a single officer, termed an 
angel, (a word signifying in the Greek the same as 
Apostle, namely, a messenger; and applied elsewhere 
to a minister of religion, Mai. ii. 7 ;) who is held respon- 
sible for the doctrines taught in his Church, has cogni- 
zance of the orders of the clergy, and the care of the 
whole body. In other words, the Churchts of Asia 
Rlinor, in St. John^s time, ware Episcopalian, 

§ 2. We have St. Paul, in the last public acts of his 
life which the Holy Scriptures have recorded, (1 and 2 
Tim., Tit.,) concerned in giving directions to single 
officers in the Churches of Ephesus and Crete, con- 
cerning their superintendence of those Churches, their 
control of the ministers in them ; their ordination of the 
clergy ; their responsibility for the public service, and 
discipline. In other words, the Churches of Ephesus 
and Crete \ in St. Paul's time, were Episcopalian. 

§ 3. We find the Apostles exercising in their own 
persons the superintendence of the Churches which 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 61 

they founded : e. g. Philippi, (Phil, i.,) and Ephesus, (Eph. 
i.,) and of the clergy whom they ordained to them ; visit- 
ing them by themselves, or by their coadjutors, (Acts 
xv. 36; Acts xix. 22; 1 Thess. iii. 1 ;) sending to them 
pastoral letters, uttering sentences of excommunication, 
and recalling them ; giving directions about the public 
service, and discipline. In other words, all the Churches, 
during the Apostles' lives, icere Episcopalian. 

§ 4. We find our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, 
during His abode on earth, exercising in his own person 
the superintendence of the Church, ordaining the clergy, 
(of whom He had two other orders under Him,) admin- 
istering reproof to them ; giving directions for the public 
worship and discipline. The true Head of the Church 
then exercised visibly and spiritually that Chief Pastor- 
ship or Episcopate which, since His departure from the 
world, he has spiritually continued to exercise, whence 
He is still styled the Shepherd and Bishop of our souls; 
but visibly by his servants, the Bishops and Apostles of 
the Churches, who will continue it till He "the Chief 
Shepherd shall appear." In other words, the Church 
of Christ, in our Saviour's time, icas Episcopalian. 

§ 5. Our Lord, before His departure from the world, 
addressed these words, not to all the ministers He had 
ordained under himself, — who consisted of, 1st, Apostles ; 
2d, The Seventy : — but to the Apostles only ; "As my 
Father hath sent me, even so send I you." " I appoint 
unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto 
me." "I am with you always, even unto the end of the 
world." 

From which, until the Presbyterian scheme was in- 
vented in the sixteenth century, it had always been 
understood to be our Lord's intention, that the Church 
should continue Episcopalian until His return ; as we 



62 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

have seen that, during His own abode on earth, and 
during the lives of the Apostles, and for the first fifteen 
centuries, it did universally continue Episcopalian. 

§ 6. In corroboration of which view, it may be well 
to cite some of the single texts or passages which har- 
monize and correspond with it, but which are at vari- 
ance with all the other schemes. Take then that char- 
acter of the Catholic Church given in Acts ii. 42, "These 
continued steadfastly in the Apostles' doctrine and fel- 
lowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers." 
How can they be said to continue steadfastly in the 
Apostles' fellowship, who have separated from the fel- 
lowship of those who up to the time of their separation, 
were accounted to be the Apostles' successors, to stand 
in their place, and to be in their age the Apostles of the 
Churches ? But the Episcopalians have steadfastly ad- 
hered to it. Take those passages* in which St. Paul 
affirms that Christ ordained divers orders of Ministers, 
the chief of whom were Apostles, not for a temporary 
object, or only for a season, but in perpetuity until the 
completion of the Christian system " for the perfecting 
of the Saints, for the work of the Ministry, for the edify- 
ing of the body of Christ, until we all come in the unity 
of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, 
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of 
the fulness of Christ." How is this ordinance fulfilled 
by them who cast away the Apostolic office as super- 
fluous in their scheme of ministry ? The Episcopalians 
have been careful to preserve it. Take Heb. vi. 2, where 
the Apostle speaks of "the laying on of hands," by which 
men are made " partakers of the heavenly gift," i. e. 
either in confirmation or ordination, or in both, as one 

+ 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11-14. 



APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 63 

of "the first principles of the doctrine of Christ," part 
of "the foundation" of the Christian religion. Now it 
cannot be shown from the Scriptnres that this means of 
grace was ever exercised by any who were not of the 
Apostolic order. But if it be a fundamental doctrine, it 
must be of perpetual obligation, and if it be of perpetual 
obligation, then it follows necessarily that there must be 
always in the Church officers of the Apostolic order 
competent to exercise this office. The Independents 
and Presbyterians have cast aside this order: the Epis- 
copalians have continued it to this day. And no single 
passage has been or can be produced by our opponents, 
intimating that the Apostolic order would cease with the 
lives of those who were first called to it. 

With this agree, likewise, all those numerous exhorta- 
tions to upity to be found in our Lord's Discourses, and 
in the epistles of His Apostles ; and this indeed our very 
opponents witness, fat they are ever fond of citing those 
passages in Tertullian, Jerome, and others, which affirm 
that Episcopacy was necessarily instituted for the pre- 
servation of unity. But if unity be a necessary end-in 
the Church, and Episcopacy the necessary means for 
attaining that end, then how can the inference be set 
aside, that the Lord of glory, who ordained the end, 
must Himself likewise have ordained the means neces- 
sary for attaining that end ? 

Thus the testimony of the inspired records of the 
Church is as harmonious and distinct as that of the un- 
inspired : seeing that from the commencement of our 
Lord's Ministry — nay, if it is of importance to refer to 
things under the Mosaic " Law," which had " a shadow 
of good things to come ;" we may say that from the 
appointment of Aaron — until the closing of the sacred 
Canon, no Church of God on earth is spoken of in the 



64 APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION. 

sacred Scriptures which is not Episcopalian; and that 
from thence dovmwards. to the end of the fiftee7ith cen- 
tury, no Church can be shown to have existed which 
was not Episcopalian. 

Here I conduce. 

I will nut ask the reader to compare with, this accu- 
mulation of proof, inspired and uninspired, the would- 
be-proofs adduced by the Presbyterians, by perverting 
single woids or half-sentences: e.g. interpreting a single 
word, Presbytery,* in a sense which is destroyed by the 
context of the epistle in which it occurs ; and building a 
theory upon the 2d verse of a chapter,*)* which is de- 
stroyed by the 1st verse of the same chapter, as I have 
shown above; but I will ask the Presbyterians, "How 
many of the points of Christian doctrine which you now 
hold, can you support with stronger evidence than has 
been here adduced in behalf of Episcopacy ?" And I 
will say to them, remember that if in any case you hold 
'doctrines in behalf of which your proofs do not exceed 
these, you must either acknowledge our faith to be 
reasonable, or your own to be unreasonable. And may 
God give you grace to lay these things to heart, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

* 1 Tim. iv. 14. f Philippians i. 



APPENDIX 



I have stated (p. 49.) that, "if the objectors can show reason for sup- 
posing that, at any given time, any of the Churches through which we 
trace our orders, was governed by those who had not received Episcopal 
orders, the objection would be worthy of attention." As the adherents 
to the Bishop of Rome in this country, whose position, condemned by 
every general and provincial council, if our orders are good, can only be 
justified by invalidating them, have taken such a task in hand, I feel 
bound, for the satisfaction of my readers, to refute their objections. 
These objections relate to the consecrations of Archbishop Parker and his 
colleagues, at the commencement of the reign of Queen Elizabeth. 

1. Their first objection is, that these consecrations were irregularly per- 
formed, at a place called the Nag's Head, by a single Bishop, Scory, who 
placed a Bible on the heads of the candidates, as they knelt before him, 
and said, " Take thou authority to preach the word of God sincerely. " 
I will not stop to show that, even if the story were true, our orders would 
still be better than those of the Roman party in England, which, accord- 
ing to their own records, have been irregularly performed by single Bish- 
ops, in obscure places, not recognised by the laws of our realm, and with 
rites not recognised by our Church: the difference being, that Scory was 
a Bishop of the province in which the consecration took place, which is 
more than can be affirmed on behalf of the Roman consecrators in Eng- 
land. Nor will I stop to dwell upon the negative proof of the falsehood 
of this story, furnished by all the Romish writers for forty years after the 
consecration, during which time, though they ransacked their imaginations 
for objections to urge against our Church, not a whisper of this story 
reached the air ; neither Stapleton, nor Harding, nor Alan, nor Reynolds, 
nor Parsons, had heard a word of it; nor Sanders, nor Bonner; though, 
according to the story, it was Bonner's own secretary, Neale, sent by 
him to be a spy upon the occasion, who was the witness of the proceed- 
ing. He who can believe that Bonner could have been ignorant of the 
transaction, if his own secretary, sent by him as a spy, had been witness 
of it ; or can believe that Bonner, who took open proceedings against our 
Bishops, could have held his peace concerning this story, had he known 
it; or that such a story, if known to any of the Roman party, could 
have lain quietly in their breasts, without being mentioned until forty 
years had elapsed, is perfectly welcome to believe as much of it as he 
pleases. I do not dwell upon these things, because the registers and 
records of our Church will furnish the reader with the official accounts of 



66 APPENDIX. 

the consecration of Archbishop Parker and the rest, not by one Bishop, 
but by four; not at the Nag's Head, but at the Chapel of Lambeth ; not 
by an irregular rite, but by the duly appointed ord nal of the Church of 
England. The reader will find two documents to this effect ; the first, 
marked (A.), is copied from Archbishop Parker's Register, at Lambeth; 
the other marked (B.), is copied' from a manuscript among Archbishop 
Parker's papers at Corpus Christi College. Cambridge. 2. The next nb- 
jpction of the Romanists is, that the f3rm for consecrating Bishops in 
use in the Church of England since the time of Edward VI., is essentially 
defective. To remove this objection, the reader will find below, (C.) the 
forms for consecrating Bishops in the Eastern and Southern Churches, 
and the ancient form for the same purpose used in the Western Churches ; 
by comparing these with the English ordinal, which is likewise given, 
the reader will be able to see the childishness of the Roman objection. 
3. Their next objection is.that, at any rate, our office for ordaining a 
Presbyter was and is defective; and that, therefore, candidates for the 
Episcopate, ordimed according to this ordinal, were on this ground dis- 
qualified. I will not stop to remind them of the many instances to be 
found in Church history of persons consecrated to the Episcopate from 
the la'ty. (e. g. Tarasms. Patriarch of Constantinople, who presided at 
the Deutero-Nicene Council, the darling of the Papists;) which show 
that the objection would be of little weight, even if the fact were true ; 
but I have funrshed the reader below. (P.) with the forms for ordaining 
Presbyters as used in the Eastern and Southern Churches, and the ancient 
form of the West, by comparing which with our English order, it will 
appear that the allegation on which this objection rests is as destitute of 
ail real foundation as the proceeding one. 4. To remove all doubts 
about the con;-ecrat : on of the con^ecrators of Archbishop Parker, I have 
given (E.) the records of their consecrations, and of all from the cons ecra- 
tors of Cranmer inclusive; in the conrse of which I have tal<en occasion 
to show that the consecrations of Arehbishop Parker and his colleagues 
were as canonical as they were valid. 5. Another objection urged by 
the Romaivsts arises from the rejer-t ; on of the authority of the Bishop of 
Rome by the Church of England, on which they ground a charge of 
schism. The shortest answer to this objection is furnished by the follow- 
ing regulation of the third general council, Ephesus, which Council the 
Romanists profe>s to receive equally with ourselves, by which it was 
decreed " that none of the Bishops, beloved of God, take another province, 
wh ch has not been formerly and from the beginning subject to him. But, 
if any one has taken another, and by force pi ace rl it under his control, he 
shall restore it; that the Canons of the Feathers be not transgressed, nor 
the pride of worldly power be introduced under the cloak of the priest- 
hood, nor we by decrees come to lose that liberty wherewith our Lord 
Jesus Christ, the deliverer of all men, has endowed us by His own 
blood. It seemed good, therefore, to the holy and general synod, that 
the proper rghts of each province, which have beforetime, from the be- 
ginning, by ancient custom belonged to it, be preserved to it pure and 
inviolate." For, seeing that at the beginning, and for many centuries, 



APPENDIX. 67 

the British provinces were wholly free from the Bishop ©f Rome, it ia 
clear from this decree, that when our fathers, in the sixteenth century, 
renounced in open synod the yoke which the Bishops of Rome had " by 
decrees'' fastened upon the neck of the English Church, they were acting 
in plam accordance with the express injunctions of the third general 
Council. 6. The only other objection of the Romanists of which I am 
aware, is grounded upon the fact of. some of the consecrators of Arch- 
bishop Parker being married men ; which, in their error, they consider a 
disqualification for the performance of holy offices. The answer to ths 
is still shorter than to the last. St. Paul himself having supplied it, when 
in his- -own behalf, and that of Barnabas, and that of every other per on. 
called to the like Episcopal or Apostolical office, he asks, " Have we not 
power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other Apostles, and a^ the 
brethren of the Lord, and as Cephas]" — 1 Cor. ix. 5. By which 
pears that St. Peter, even when he went on his mission, was accomp?.ired 
by his wife; so that every stone which the Romish party hurl at os on 
this account falls upon the head of St. Peter; a sample of their revere'ice 
for him. whose successor, exclusively, or at least par excellence, the Bishop 
of Rome claims to be. So favourable an opportunity for setting forth all 
the English consecrations has not been lost. The reader will find below 
a full collection of records on this subject, down to the present time, by 
means of which every clergyman in England and the colonies, in Scot- 
land, and in the United States of America, may trace his Episcopal gene- 
alogy to Archbishop War'ham. Upon which it may suffice to make one 
remark, — namely, that, as the annals of our country, and perhaps the an- 
nals of the world, present no times of greater trouble to a nation than 
what our nation knows as those of the Reformation, Rebellion, and re- 
volution, during which the ecclesiastical and civil governmpnts^nnder^eiit 
the greatest changes, and the Church had to endure the bitterest perse- 
cution ; if we can show, that during all these the Episcopal or Apostolic 
succession was providentially and religiously preserved, we have much 
reason to suppose, in the absence of all proof or pretended proof to the 
contrary, that the same providence has guarded the transmiss'on of the 
commission from the first, as carefully as from the beginning of the six- 
teenth century and may rest perfectly satisfied that such has been the case. 
[One more proof of God's providence watching for the fulfilment of 
His promise to "be always with his Church" may be produced by c 
American Episcopalian, in the history of the transmission of the - 
Episropaey to his own country across the ocean, after revolution -<mi 
war had failed to destroy the imperfectly planted Church, and natural 
hostility proved ineffectual to break the bonds of Christian fellowship. 
or snap the chain of Apostolical Succession.] 



68 jlppsnbix, 

[A.] 
CONSECRATION OP ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 

RECORD OF THE CONSECRATION OF ARCHBISHOP PARKER, IN THB 
REGISTER AT LAMBETH. 

Rituum & Ceremoniarum ordo in Consecratione Reverendissimi Dni 
Matthei Parker, Archiepi Cantuar in Capella infra Manerium suum d& 
Lambehith die Dorainico (videlicet) Decimo Septimo die Mensis Decembris,. 
Anno Domini Millesimo Quingentesimo Quinquagesimo Nono. 

Principio Sacellum Tapetibus ad orientem adornabatur, solum vero 
panno rubro insternebatur, Mensa quoq ; sacris peragendis necessaria r 
Tapeto pulvinarique ornata ad orientem sita erat. 

Quatuor preterea Cathedre, quatuor Episcopis quibus munus conse- 
crandi Arehiepiscopi delegabatur ad Austrumorientalis Saceili partis erant. 
posite. 

Scamnum preterea Tapeto, pulvinaribusq; instraturn, cui Episcopi 
genibus flexis inniterentar ante Cathedras ponebatur. 

Pari quoquemodo Cathedra Scamnumq; Tapeto pulvinariq ; ornatum 
Arehiepiscopo ad Borealem orientalis ejusdem Saceili partis-plagam posita 
erant. 

Hits rebus ita ordine suo instructs, mane circiter quintam ant sextam 
per occidentalem portam ingreditur Sacellum Archiepiscopus, Toga Ta- 
lari Coccinea, Caputioq ;- indutus, quatuor precedentibus funalibus, & 
quatuor comitatus Episcopis, qui ejus consecrationi inservirent ; (videli- 
cet) Willimo Barloe quondam Bathon & Wellen Episcopo. nunc Electo 
Cicestren, JohanneSeory quondam Cicestren Episcopo. nunc Hereford en 
Electo, Milone Coverdale quondam Exon Episcopo, & Johanne Bedforden 
Suffraganeo, Qui omnes postquam sedes sibi paratas ordine simruli suo 
occupassent, Preces continuo Matutine per Andream Peirson Arehiepis- 
copi Capellanum clara voce recitabantur, Quibus peract, Johes Scory, 
de quo supradiximus, suggestum conscendit, atq ; hide assumpto sibi in 
Thema, Seniores ergo qui in vobis sunt obsecro consenior 4'C« non inel- 
eganter concionabatur. 

Finita concione, egrediuntur simul Archiepiscopus reliquique quatuor 
Episcopi Sacellum, se ad sacram Communionem paraturi, neque mora 
confestim per Borealem Portam, ad hunc modum vestiti redeunt, Archi- 
episcopus nimirum linteo superpelliceo (quod vocant) induebatur Cices- 
tren Electus Capa serica ad sacra paragenda paratus utebatur, cui minis- 
trabant, operamque suam prebebant, duo Archiepi Capellani (viz.) Nich- 
olaus Bullingham Lincoln, & Edmundus Gest Cantuar respective Archi- 
diaconi, Capis sericis similiter vestiti, Hereforden Electus & Bedforden 
Sufifraganeus linteis superpelliceis induebantur. 

Milo vero Coverdallus, non nisi Toga Lanea Talari utebatur. 

Atque hunc in modum vestiti & instructi ad Coionem celebrand per- 
rexerunt, Arehiepiscopo genibus flexis ad infim Saceili gradum sedente. 

Finito tandem Evangelio, Hereforden electus, Bedforden Sufifraganeus, 
& Milo Coverdale (de quibus supra) Archiepiscopum coram Cicestren 
Electo apud Mensam in Cathedra sedente, hiis verbis adduxerunt, Rever- 
•ndd in Veo Pater, hunc virum pium pariter atque doctum, Tibi Offerimus 



APPENDIX. 69 

atque presentamus, ut Archiepiscopus consecretur ; postquam hec dixisset> 
proferebatur illico Regium Diploma sive Mandatum pro consecratione 
Archiep^scopi, Quo per D. Thoman Yale Legum Doctorem per'ecto sacra- 
men turn de Regio Primatu, sive suprema ejus authoritate tuenda, juxta 
Statuta prlmo Anno Regnj Serenissime Nostre Elrzabethe edita & pro* 
mulgata ab eodem Archiepiseopo exigebatur. quod cum ille solemnter 
tact is I corporal iter sacris evaUieliis concept verbis prestitisset, Cicestren 
Elect us populum ad (-ratlonem hortatus, ad Litanias decantandas Choro 
rondcr.te seacc'nx't, Oubus finite post Questi ones aliquot Archiepiseopo 
per Cicestren Electum propositas, & post Orati oiled & SuiTragia qtiedam 
juxta formam Libri Authoritate Parliament! Editi, apud Deum habita, 
dicestidni Bereforden, Suffraganeus Bedforden, & Miio Coverdallus rhan- 
rbus Archiepiseopo :mpos ; tis dixerunt Anghce (videlicet) Take the Holy 
Ghost, and remember that thou stir up the grace rf God, which is in thee 
by imposition rf hands, for God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but 
of power, and' love, and soberness. Hiis dictls. Biblia Sacra ill? in rnambus 
tradiderunt, hujusmodi apud eum verba habentes, Give heed unto thy 
reading, exhortation, and doctrine, f'fUnkupon these things contained 
in this Book, be diligent in them, that the increase coming thereby, may 
be manifest unto all men ; take heed unto thyself, and unto thy teach* 
ing, and be diligent in doing them, for by doing this, thou shalt save 
thyself and them that hear thee; through Jesus Christ our Lord* 
Postquam hec dixissent, ad reliqua Communionis solenniapergitCicestren, 
nullum Archiepiseopo tradens pastorale Baculum, cum quo eommunici- 
bant Archiepiscopus & illi Epi supra nominate cum aliis etiam nonnulj's* 
Finitis tandem peractisque Sacris, egreditur per Borealem Orientals 
Sacelli partis Portam Arch'ep : scopus, quatuor flits comitatus Episcopis 
qui eum consecraverant, & confestim eisdem ipsis stipatus Episcopis per 
eandern revertitur Portam, albo Episcopali superpelliceo. Cr;m?raq ; (ut 
, vocant) ex nigrc. serieo indutus circa collurn vero collare quoddam ex 
preciociss. pellibus sabellinis (vulgo Sables vocantj consutura gestabat 
pari quoque modo Cicestren & Hereforden suis Episcopalibus amictibus, 
superpelliceo & crimera uterquc induebatur, Coverdallus vero. & Bed- 
forden Suffraganeus Togis solummodo Talaribus utebanter, pergeus de : n'.Ie 
occidentalem Portam versus Archiepiscopus Thome Doyle Tconimo,Joar rsi 
Baker Thesaurario. & Johi March Comput rotulario, singulis singulos 
Albos dedit Baeulos, Hocscil'et modo eos muneribus & orficiissu , 's oriians. 
Hiis itaque hunc ad modum ordine suo (ut jam antedictum est) peract 
per occidentalem Portam Sacellum egreditur Archiepiscopus Generosi- 
©ribus quibusq; sanguine & ejus familia eum preceden reliquis vero eu 
a tergo sequent bus. 

Ada gest^que hec erant omnia & singula in pntia Reverendorum in 
Christo Patrum, Edmundi Grindall London Episcopi Electi, Richardi 
Cockes Ellen Electi, Edwini Sandes Wigorn Electi, Antbonii Huse Armi- 
geri Principalis, & Primarii Registrarii dicti Archiepiscopi, Thome Argall 
Armigeri, Registrarii Curie Prerogative Cantuar, Thome Willet & Johannis 
Incent Notariorum Publicorum, & aliorum nonnulorum. — Registr. Par- 
ker, foh 10. 



76 APPENDIX, 

[B.j 

RECORD OF THE CONSECRATION OF ARCHBISHOP PARKER, IN THB 
LIBRARY OF CORPUS CHRI3TI COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. 

Rituum atque Ceremoniarum ordo in Consecrando Reverendissimo in 

Chrisio Patre Mattheo Parker Cantaariensi Archiepo in Sacello suo 

apud Maneriu suuin dt Lambeth, die Dnico 17° viz die mensis De- 

cembris Anno Dom 1559 habit, 

Principio Sacellura tapetibus ad orfentem adorn abatur solum vero panno 
rubro insternebatur Mensa quoque Sacris peragendis necessaria, tapeto 
pulvinariq ; ornata ad orientem sita erant. 

Quatuor perteria Cathedr. quatuor epis quibus munus consecrandi 
Archiepi delegabatur, ad Austru orientalis sacelli partis erant positae. 

Scamnum prseterea tapeto pulvinaribusq ; instratum, Cui Epi gemibus 
flexis mniterentur, ante Cathedras ponebatur. 

Pari quoq ; modo cathedra, scamnuq ; 4apeto pulvinariq; ornatum, 
Archiepo, ad Borealem orientalis ejus.dem Sacelli partis plagam posita 
erant. 

Hiis rebus ita ordlne suo insfructis, rnane circiter quintam aut sextan* 
per occidentalem portam ingreditur Sacellum Arcbiepus, toga talari coo 
cinia caputioq ; indutus, quatuor precedentibus funalibus & quatuor com- 
itatus Epis qui ejus consecrationi inserviret (verbi gra) Gulielmo Barlow 
olim Bathon & Wellen Epo nunc vero ad Cichestren. Epatum Electo. 
Johe Scory olim Cichestrfe Epo & nunc ad Hereford fen sem vocato, Milom* 
Coverdallo olim Exoniense Epo, & Johanne Hodskinne Bedfordie Suf- 
fraganeo. Qui oes postquam sedes sibi paratas ordine singuTi suo occu- 
passent, Preces continio matutine per Andream Pierson Archiepi Capel- 
lanum clara voce reeitabautur, quibus peractis, Johes Score (de quo supra 
diximus) suggestu. conscendit, atq ; inde assumpto sibi in thema, Sent- 
ores ergo qui in vobis sunt obsecro Consenior &c. non ineleganter conci- 
cionabatur. 

Finita condone egrediuntur simul Archiepus reliqulq ; quatuor Epl 
sacellum se ad sacram Comunionem paraturi, neq ; mora confestim per 
Borialem portam in «»«««*»« ad hunc modum vestiti rediunt. Archiepus- 
nim'rum linteo suppeliiceo (qod vocant) mduebatur. Cicestriensis Electus^ 
capa serica ad sacra peragenda paratus utebatur. Cui ministrabant ope* 
ramq ; suam prebebanfe duo Archiepi capellani, Nichus viz. Buliinghm 
Lincolnie archidiaconus, & Edmundus Gest Cantuariensis quoq ; Archi- 
deaconus, capis sericis similiter vestiti Hereford. Electus & Bedford. sui~ 
fraganeus, linteis suppelliceis induebantur. 

Milo vero Coverdallus non nisi toga lanea talari utebatur. 
Afq ; hunc in modum vestiti & instructi ad comunionem celebrandurr* 
prexerunt. Archiepo genibus flexis ad infimum sacelli gradum sedente, 
Finito tandem Evangelio. Hereforden Electus, Bedford sufFraganius 
& Milo Coverdallus (de quibus supra) Archiepum coram Cicestrien, 
Electo apud mensam in Cathedra sedenti hiis verbis adduxerunt, Reverende 
A deo pater hunc virum pi a pariter atq; doctum tibi offerimu* atq ; pr*. 



eentamus, ut Archiepus consecretur. Postq ; hec dixissent, proferabatur 
ilic ? regine d : ploma sive mandate pro consecracoe Archiepo, quo per D. 
Thomam Yale legum doctorem plecto, Sacramento m de Regio Primatu 
sive suprema ejus author tate tuenda juxtastaiuta 1° An° regni sereniss? 
Regine nostre Elizabeth promulgata ab eodem Archiepo exigebatur, quod 
cum ille solemn iter tactis corporaliter sacris evangeliis conceptis verbis 
prestitisset, Cicestriens Electus quedam prefatus atq ; populum ad ora* 
tionem hortatus, ad Litanias decantandas choro respondete se accinxit. 
Quibus finitis, post questiones aliquot Archiepo per Cicestrien Electum 
propositas, & post oracones & suffragia quedam juxta formam libri aucte 
Parliament! editi, apud deum habita, Cicestrensis, Herefordensis, Suffra- 
ganeus Bedfordensis & Milo Coverdallus, manibus Archiepo impositis, 
Accipe (inquiunt) Spiritum Sanctum, & gratiam dei que jam per impo- 
sitions raariuu in te est excitare memento, non enim timoris sed virtutis 
dilectionis & sobrietatis spiritum dedit nobis deus. Hiis ita dictis Biblia 
Sacra illi in manibus tradiderunt hujsmodi apud eu verba habentes, In 
iegendo, hortando, & docendo vide diligens sis, atque ea meditare assidue 
que in hiisce libris scripta sunt, noli in his segnis esse, quo incrementum 
inde proveniens omnibus innotescat et palam fiat. Cura que ad te & ad 
docedi munus spectant diligenter. Hoc enim modo non teipsum solum 
sed & reliquos Auditores tuos per Jesum Xpm Domina nostrum salvabis. 
Postquam hec dixissent. ad reliqua comunionis solemnia pergit Cicestren- 
sis nullum Archiepo tradens baculum, cum quo communicabant una Ar- 
ciiiepus & quatuor illi Epi supra nominati cum aliis etiam nonnullis. 

Finitis tandem peractisq; sacris esreditur per borealem orientalis SaceDi 
partis portam Archiepus quatuor illis comitatus Epis qui eum consecra- 
verant, & conf stim iisdem ipsis stipatus Epis per eandem revertitur 
portam albo epali superpellico Crimeraq ; (utvocant) ex nigro serico in- 
dutus circa collum vero collare quoddam ex pretiosis pellibus sabellinis 
(vulgo Sables vocant) consutum gestabat. Pari quoq; modo Cicestrensis 
& Herefordensis, suis epalibus amietibus, suppeiliceo scz ; & crimera 
uterq; induebatur, D. Coverdallus vero & Bedfordie SutTrasaneus togis 
solummodo taiaribus utebantur. Pergens deine occidentalem portam 
versus «■ Epus Thome Doyle Economo. Johi Baker Thesaurario & Johi 
March 5 computo rotolario, singulis singulos albos dedit baculos, hoc scz: 
modo eis muneribus & omciis suis ornans. 

Hiis itaq ; hunc ad modnm ordine suo ut jam ante dictum est pactis per 
occidentalem portam Sacellu egredit Archiepus geuerosioribus quibusq ; san- 
guine ex ejus famillia eu precedentibus reliquis vero eum a tera;o sequentib. 

Acta gestaq ; haec erant omnia in prsesentia Reverendorum in Xpo 
prum Edmundi Gryndall Londinensis Epi electi, Richardi Cockes Elien- 
sis electi, Edwini Sandes Wigorniensis electi Anthonii Huse armigeri 
principalis & primarii Registrant dicti Archiepali, Thome Argall Armi- 
geri Regrarii Curie Prerogative Cantuariensis, Thome Willet, & Johis 
Incent notariorum publicorum, & aliorum quoq ; nonnullorum. 

On the same parchment, apparently in the same hand, there is a com- 
mission from Archbishop Parker to Walter Haddon to be Commissary 
©/the Prerogative Court of Canterbury ; dated 27 Dec. 1559, 



TZ APPENDIX. 

[C] ■ 

THE OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A E1SHOP IN THE ANTE-NICENE 

CHURCH; 

As set forth in what are called the Apostolical Constitutions; which is 
generally considered to be a compilation of ancient documents made in 
the fourth century. — Book 8, chapters 4, 5. 

He who is to be or lained a Bishop must be one against whom there is 
no complaint, and who has been chosen by all the people from among the 
brethren. When he has been named, and is approved of, let the people 
assemble together, and give their consent together with the Presbyters 
an I Bv hops who are present, on the Lord's day. But let him who is 
chif among the Bishops, ask the Presbyters and people, whether this is 
the man whom 1h c y desire to be their ruler* and when they all assent, 
let him again ask them whether they all bear him witness that he is 
worthy of this great and illustrious government. Whether he has righthj 
discharged those things which belong to pirty towards God, whether he 
his observed what is just towards men, if he has rightly ordered his 
household ; if his conversation is without blame : and when they all 
together bear witness, not for favour but for truth, as in. the presence of 
God and Christ the Judge, the Holy Spirit being also present, and all 
the Saints, and ministering Spirits, that he is fitch a man,- again, let 
them be asked the third lime whether he is worthy of this ministry, that 
in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established I 
and when th c y have agreed the third time that he is worthy, let them be 
asked to give some sign of this, and when they have cheerfully given it, 
let them hearken. And silence being made, let one of the chief Bishops 
standing near the altar with two others, — the rest of the Bishops and 
Presbyters preying in silence, while the Deacons hold the Gospels open 
above the head of him who is to fre ordained, — say to God, 

Master, ^Lord, Almighty God, who alone art unbegrotten, and without 
Lord, who art always, and art existing before the world, Who art all-suf- 
ficient, and above all cause of origin, Who alone art true, alone wise, 
rjone Most High, invisible to nature, Whose knowledge is Without begin- 
ning, alone good and incomparable, Who seest all things before they exist, 
hast knowledge of hidden things, art unapproachable, art without supe- 
rior, God and Father of Thine only-begotten Son our God nnd Saviour, 
Who workest all thinsrs by Him. provident, caring for all. the Father of 
mercies and God of all comfort, dwelling in the Highest, regarding things 
below; G-Thou Who givest the laws' of Thy Church through the inca"- 
nnte presence of Thy Christ, by the witness of the Paraclete, through 
Thy Apostles, and us Bishops, present by Thy grace; O Thou, Who 
from the begitmng hast provided priests to be over Thy people, first Abel, 
Seth, Enos, Enoch, Melchizedec, and Job; who didst manifest Abraham 
and the rest of the Patriarchs with Thy faithful servants Moses and Aaron, 
.Eleazar and Phineas. appointing from them rulers and priesis in the taber- 
nacle of witness, Who choosedst Samuel to be a priest and prophet, Who 
l»ftest not thy sanctuary without ministry, Who hast pleasure in them 



appendix. 73 

whom Thovc-cboosest for Thy glory, — now also, by the mediation of Thy 
Christ, pour forth through us the power of Tny commanding Spirit, 
Who is ministered by Thy beloved Son Jesus Christ, Who was given 
by Thy mind' to the holy Apostles of Thee, the eternal Goo. Give in 
Thy name, O God, Who knowest the hearts, to this Thy servant whom 
Thou hast chosen to be a Bishop, to feed Thy holy flock, and serve Thee 
in the high priesthood without blame, ministering day and night; and 
grant, by the favour of Thy countenance, that he may gather together the 
number of the sacred, and offer to Thee the gifts of Thy holy Church. 
Grant him, Almighty Master, through Thy Christ, the partaking of Thy 
Holy Spirit, that he may have power to remit sins according to Thy com- 
mand; to give, lots [i:\r/pov§) according to Thy institution ; and to loose 
every bond, according to the power which Thou gavest to the Apostles; 
to please Thee well in meekness and a pure heart, uncorruptly, without 
blame, or exception : offering; to Thee the pure and unbloody sacrifice, 
which Thou hast- appointed by Christ, the mystery of the New Testa- 
ment, to be an odour of a sweet smell, through Thy holy Son Jesus 
Christ our God and Saviour, through whom to Thee, in the Holy Spirit, 
be glory, honour, and worship, now and for ever. 

Let the rest of the Priests and all the people ivith them, say, Amen. 

Then let one of the Bishops offer the oblation on the hands fhn r£* 
jjfetpGSvJ of the ordained. And in the morning let him he plaeed on his 
throne by the rest of the Bishops, all kissing him in the Lord, and after 
the reading of the Law and the Prophets, and the Epistles and the Acts, 
and the Gospels, lei the newly ordained salute the Church, saying, 

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God the Father, 
and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. 

- And let all answer, 
And with thy spirit. 

The Salutation being ended, let him speak to ihe people WGrds of con- 
solation. 

[Then follows the Liturgy of the Holy Eucharist.] 



OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A BISHOP IN THE NORTHERN CHURCHES. 
When the Hymn Trisagion is finished, Ihe Pontifex ascends the 
platform which is before ihe Holy Table, and he who is to be ordained is 
offered to him by three Bishops standing on the right side. The Registrar 
on the left hand delivers to him a paper, in which, if it is a Patriarch 
who is to be ordained, is written as follows. 

By the vote and consent of the most holy Metropolitans and Archbish- 
ops. But if it is a Metropolitan, By the vote and consent of the Bish- 
ops, beloved of God, and of the Holy Presbyters, the Divine grace which 
healeth that which is weak, and supplicth that which is wanting, promotes 
K. the Presbyter, beloved of God, to r>p a Bishop of the See cf N. which 

7 



74 APPENDIX. 

is trader the protection of God. Let us pray for him, that the grace of 
the Holy Spirit may come upon him. 

All the congregation say, 
Lord have mercy upon us. 
Christ have mercy upon us. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

The Archdeacon or Registrar says, 
Let us attend. 

The Bishop reads the paper. 

All the people say, 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

Then the Bishop opens the Gospel, and places it upon the head and 
neck of the Candidate, the other Bishops touching the book together wi-h 
him. Then he makes three crosses upon- his forehead ; and holding his 
hand upon his head prays after this fashion. 

O Lord our Lord God, who by" the most illustrious Apostle Paul hast 
sanctioned the series of degrees and orders for the service and ministra- 
tion of Thy holy and undefiled mysteries at Thy holy altar; there bem<* 
set forth first Apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers : do Thou, O 
Lord, strengthen with the coming power and grace of Thy Spirit, by the 
hands of me a sinner, and of the ministers and fellow Bishops here 
present, this person already chosen and counted worthy hy the votes of 
all to undertake the evangelical yoke, and the pontifical dignity ; as Thou 
strength enedst the holy Apostles and Prophets, as Thou anointedst kimrs, 
as Thou consecratedst High Priests: make his Episcopate irreproachable 
in the sight of all men, adorn, him with all honour, declare him holy. 
that he may be found worthy to obtain from Thee whatever his people's 
wants may require, and he shall ask of Thee. For Thy name is sanctified 
and Thy kingdom is glorified. Amen. 

Then let one of the co-ordaining Bishops, say these sentences in a low 
voice so as only to be heard by the Bishops near him, who make response. 
Let us pray to the Lord in peace : 
For peace and salvation from above : 
For the peace of the whole world : 

For the priesthood of our Archbishop N., his assistance, perseverance, 
peace, health, and salvation, and for the work of his hands, 

Let us pray the Lord. 

For the servant of God, N., now promoted to the Episcopate and his 
salvation, 

Let us pray the Lord. 

That the gracious God may grant him a pure and unsullied priesthood, 

Let us pray the Lord. 



APPENDIX. 75 

For this city and the whole See, and for all who need assistance and 

Divine help, 

Let us pray the Lord. 

That we may be delivered from all evil. 

Raise, save, have mercy, and preserve. Of the most holy and un- 
tainted. 

When this is said, let the Bishop place his hand again over the head 
of the Candidate as before, and say, 

O Lord our God, who, inasmuch as human nature is unable to endure 
the Divine Presence, hast in Thy dispensation appointed teachers of 
the like passions with ourselves occupying Thy seat, to offer to Thee 
sacrifice and offering for all thy people, make also, Lord, this person 
who has received the grace of the high Priesthood, to be a follower of 
the true Shepherd, who laid down His life for Thy sheep, [the text 
has it TiQivra, but the sense seems rather to require nGhros,] a guide to 
the blind, a light in darkness, an instructor of the simple, a teacher of 
babes, a light in the world ; that having fitly prepared the souls entrusted 
to him in this present life, he may stand without shame before Thy tri- 
bunal ; and receive the great reward which Thou hast prepared for those 
who are zealous in preaching the Gospel. For it is thine to have mercy 
and save. Amen. 

The Bishop then lifts up the Gospel and laysM on the holy table ; he 
then places the pall on the newly ordained and says, He is worthy: 
which all the clergy repeat. 

The ordaining Bishop next kisses the newly ordained as do all the 
Bishops. And when the customary acclamation [Many years to N.] has 
been made, they go to their seats : and the newly ordained sits down 
first ; pronouncing peace at the reading of the Apostle. lie commu- 
nicates in the precious body and blood of Christ before the rest, and 
himself administers Commwiion to the ordaining Bishop and to the 
rest. — Goar. Rituale Graec. 302-4. 



OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A BISHOP IN THE WESTERN CHURCHES. 

The most ancient office for consecrating a Bishop in the West now 
known to be extant is, I believe, that in the Missale Francorum, which is 
supposed to be about the date of a. d. 550. Muratori ii. 670. It consists 
merely of an address to the people, and the following prayer : 

"O God of all honours, God of all dignities, which minister to Thy 
glory in the sacred orders ; God, Who instructing Thy servant Moses 
with the affection of a secret friend, among other documents of heavenly 
culture, commandedst the chosen Aaron to be clothed in a mystical garment 
at the sacred [offices], that succeeding posterity might gather sense of 
understanding from the examples of the ancients, that no age might be 
wanting in instruction of doctrine ; and since that kind of significations 



76 APPENDIX. 

obtained reverence among the ancients, while we have rather trial of the 
realities, than enigmatical figures : for the habit of that earlier priesthood 
was adorned for the service of our mind, and the glory of the High Priest- 
hood is commended to us, not by honourable garments, but by the splen- 
dour of souls ; for the things which then pleased the carnal vision, 
required rather that which was to be understood by -them. Therefore, 
upon this servant N. whom Thou hast chosen to the ministry of the 
High Priesthood, we beseech Thee, O Lord, largely bestow this grace,, 
that whatsoever those garments signified by the brightness of gold, and 
splendour of jewels, and variety of all sorts of work, the same may shine 
in his conversation and actions. Complete in Thy Priest, the chief of 
Thy ministry, and sanctify him with the [dew] of heavenly ointment,, 
when furnished with the ornaments of entire glorification. Let this, O 
Lord, abundantly flow upon his head. Let it run down to the lower 
part* of the body [in oris subjecta], let it descend to the extremities of the 
whole body, that the power of Thy Holy Spirit may fill him inwardly, 
and cover him outwardly. . Let constant faith, pure affection, sincere 
peace, abound in him; let his feet be beautiful to publish the word of 
good tidings, not in persuasive words of man's wisdom, but in manifest- 
ation of the Spirit and of power. Give urito him, Lord, we beseech 
Thee, the keys of the kingdom of Heaven ; that what soever he shall bind 
©n earth may be bound in Heaven ; and whatsoever he shall loose on 
earth, may be loosed in Heaven ; and whosesoever sins he shall retain,, 
they may be retained ; and whosesoever sins he shall remit, do Thou, O 
Lord, deign to remit. Give unto him true humility, perfect patience, 
that he may not call evil good, nor good evil ; nor put darkness for light, 
nor light for darkness. Give unto him the Episcopal Chair, to govern 
Thy Church and universal people [Ecclesiam tuam et .piebern universam.] 
Be Thou his authority, his power, his strength ; multiply- upon him Thy 
Messing and Thy grace, that by Thy gift he may be apt at all times to 
implore Thy mercy, and may obtain grace to be devout. Through, &c/* 



m 

A LATER OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A BISHOP IN THE WESTERN 

CHURCHES. 

fFrom the Pontifical of Egbert, Archbishop of York, a. d. 80.0. Martene 
de Ant. Rcc. Rit. Lib. I. c. 8. art. 11. ord. 2.) 

When a Bishop is ordained, let two Bishops place and hold over his 
neck the Booh of the Gospels ,- and let one pronounce over him the bene- 
dictinn; and offer I hat all- the Bishops who are present ought to repeat 
fhe three prayers : but lei the rest hold their hands upon his head. 

Let us pray, dearly beloved, that upon this man now to be promoted 
for the use of the Church, the goodness of the Almighty God may bestow 
s. large measure of His grace. Through, &c> 



APPENDIX. 77 

Also another, 

'•' Almighty God, be present at our supplications, and grant that that 
which is to be done by the ministry of our humility, may be fulfilled 
with the effect of Thy power. Through, &c. 

Another. 

Be favourable, Lord, to our supplications, and incline the horn of 
sacerdotal grace upon Thy servant N. and pour upon him the power of 
Thy blessing. Through, &c 

Another, 

Hear, Lord, the prayers of Thy supplicants, that what is to be done 
by our ministry may be rather established by Thy power. Through, &c. 

Again let one of them say this prayer over the Bishop. 

God of all honours, God of all dignities, &c. [as in the Missale 
Francorum, see above.] 

Consecration of the Bishop's hands. 

Let those hands be anointed, and sanctified, and ordained in Thee 
the God of gods. I anoint those hands with consecrated oil, and purified 
chrism of unction, as Moses anointed the hands of his holy brother 
Aaron with the word of his mouth, and as the Holy Spirit by His breath- 
ing, and as Jesus the Saviour of us all, anointed the holy hands of all 
priests ; and let them be sanctified and consecrated, that they may be per- 
fect in all things in Thy name, of Father and of Son, and of the Eternal 
Holy Ghost, who art One and Most High God of all living and dead, re- 
maining for ever and ever. 

Another. 

Let those hands be anointed and consecrated with sanctified oil, as 
Samuel anointed David to be king and prophet ; so let them be anoint- 
ed and consummated in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. 

"* Presently oil is to be poured on his head. 

May thine head be anointed and consecrated with heavenly benediction 
in the order of high priesthood. In the name of the Father, and of the 
Sun, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Peace be with thee. And with thy spirit. 

When the staff is given this prayer is said. 

Receive the staff of the pastoral office, and be. thou fierce (sseviens) in 
correcting vices, holding judgment in wrath without wrath (in ira sine 
if a): when thou art angry, remember mercy. 

7* 



73 APPENDIX, 

When the ring is given this prayer is said. 

Receive the ring of the honour of the high priesthood that thou mayest 
be guarded with integrity of faith. 

[Here follows an addition to the prayer, " God of all honours," &c. 
giv< n above.] 

Presently let him be placed in the Episcopal chair, and this prayer is 
to be said. 

Almighty Father, Holy Eternal God, Thou hast vouchsafed to ordain 
every order in the heavenly seats, as saith the Psalmist, O Lord, Thy 
word endureth forever in heaven. Thou hast appointed in heaven angels 
and archangels in their order unto Thee', and in the priority of the Old 
Testament hast ordained by anointing {1 per unuuincm] Moses, and 
Aaron, and Samuel to be patriarchs arid prophets among all the priests who 
call upon Thy name; in the New, by thy Son Jehus Christ thou 
choosedst holy Apostles from- among all saints, first peter the Apostle 
in the chair of honour, and nnmberedst Matthias his companion into the 
apostleship and chair of honour, and calledst him in the number of ail 
holy Apostles, and as the Holy Spirit saith by the prophet, "Let them 
praise the Lord in the seat of the elders." These things have happened 
equally to one and the others by the Divine consent. And now, Lord, 
foi thy great mercy in these our times, give the like grace to our brother 
N., sitting, after the example of Thy holy Apostle, in the chair of honour 
and dignity, that in the sight of Thy Majesty he may appear worthy of 
honour. Through the same, &c. 

Lord Jesus Christ, who erst choosedst Thine Apostles that they 
should be before us in their teaching, so also grant this Bishop in the 
place of the Apostles to teach doctrine, to bless and instruct, and let turn 
preserve his life pure and uninjured. For ever.- 

The blessing of ike same priest. 

May the people honour thee, may God assist thee, whatsoever thou 
askest may God grant thee, with honour, ehastitj', knowledge, bounty, 
charity, nobility. Mayest thou be worthy, just, sincere, and an apostle 
of Christ. Receive the benediction and apostleship which abideth in 
that day : and in the day to come may angels stand at thy right hand, 
and crowned apostles at thy left. May the Church be thy mother, and 
the altar. May God be thy father, the angels thy friends, the Apostles 
thy brethren, and may they guard the degree of thine apostleship. May 
God confirm thee in justice, in holiness. May the angels receive thee in 
the Church, and the peace which passeth understanding be with thee 
through the Redeemer Jesus Christ our Lord, who witli the Father and 
the Holy Spirit liveth and reigneth forever and ever. Amen. 

Another benediction in the consummation of the Bishop. 

May the Holy seven fold Spirit come upon thee, and the power of the 
Most Highest guard thee without sin, and every blessing which is written 



APPENDIX. 79 

in the Holy Scriptures come upon thee. May God the Father, and the 
Son, and the Holy Ghost establish thee, that thou mayest have eternal 
life, and live forever and ever. Amen. 

[The present office, in the Churches under the Roman Subjection, has 
many additional rites.] 



OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A PRELATE IN THE SOUTHERN 
(COPTIC) CHURCHES. 

(Marten, de Ant. Eccl. Rit. Lib. i. c. S. Art. 11. ord. 23.) 

When he who is to be consecrated a 'prelate is brought forward, let 
him first he examined by the priests ; and be habited like a priest, and 
kneel down with tJwse who present him to the Bishop, and let the Bishop 
stand before the holy altar. Then let the Bishop give thanks, and take 
the censer and bless it, Then let the people say, 

Lord have mercy upon us. 
Christ have mercy upon us. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

The Bishop says this prayer. 

Lord God of power, who hast caused us to come into the lot of this 
ministry, who impartest understanding to man, and triest the hearts and 
reins; hear us for the multitude of Thy grace, and cleanse us from all 
defilement of body and sou]; disperse the clouds of our sins and scatter 
the darkness of our iniquities ; fill us with Divine power, and the grace 
of Thine only begotten Son, and the operation of the Holy Spirit, that 
we may be worthy of this ministry of the New Testament, that we may 
grow in ments ; that we ma} r exalt Thy holy name, and minister in the 
priesthood of Thy holy and good pleasure : nor make us partakers of 
other men's sins, but blot out our own : and grant to us, Lord, tharwe may 
not commit faults, but show Thyself gracious to us in knowledge, that we 
may speak that which is convenient, and draw near to Thy pure altar. 
Lo, Thy servant N; approacheth to Thee, with perfect intention, and 
stands_expect:ng Thy heavenly gifts. For Thou art good, and of great 
mercy unto all them that call upon Thee; and Thy power is, strong, with 
Thine only begotten Soin, and the Holy Spirit. Amen. 

The Archdeacon says this prayer. 

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which supplieth our defects in 
the good will of God the Father, and the Holy Spirit come upon N., 
who with fear and trembling, entereth Thine holy altar : and raiseth the 
eyes of his heart to Thee who inhabitest the heavens, waiting for Thy 
heavenly^ gifts, that he may be translated from the sacerdotal order to the 
order of prelacy in the Church of N., in the diocese of N. Pray all of 
you that the grace of the Holy Spirit may come upon him. 



80 APPENDIX. 

The people say, ' - 

Lord have mercy upon us. , 
Christ have mercy upon us. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

The Bishop turns his head to the East, and says this prayer, 

I beseech Thee, O Lord, make him worthy of the vocation of the 
prelacy, that by merit for Thy grace he may exalt Thy holy name, and 
serve Thee, and minister Thy altar, and find mercy in Thy sight. For 
mercy and kindness are before Thee. God, Thou art worthy of praise, 
O Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen. 

He turns to the West, lays his hand upon his head and says this 
prayer secretly, 

O Lord God Almighty, Father, our Lord and our God, and our Saviour 
Jesus Christ, who knowest all things before they come to pass, Thou 
hast chosen Thy servant N. that he should be a father, a guide, a prefect 
of Thy servants collected in one place for Thy holy name : we beseech 
Thee, therefore, O thou lover of men, that thou look graciously upon him, 
bless him, and sanctify him, let the love of Thy Holy Spirit be upon him : 
and dispose us with him to every good work : give him wisdom and power 
that in the presence of Thy holy Spirit he may be free from blame night and 
day. Give him, Lord, a quiet, kind, Christian spirit, full of confidence, 
that he may please Thee in good works, and be prefect to the people who 
should obey him : let him labour zealously and teach them the precepts of 
Thy law ; have the care of them and preserve them in purity and love : that 
he may sanctify them, and direct them to Christ the heavenly spouse ; let 
him receive the excellence of spiritual life, and so fulfil what is written, 
" Let your light so shine before men that they they may see your good 
works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.' , 

This prayer being ended, let him turn to the East and say, 

Peace be with you. Regard us, Lord, and our ministry, and cleanse 
us from all defilement, and send down Thy grace from heaven upon Thy 
servant N., that through Thee he may be worthy to fulfil his ministry 
without defect, that he may increase before Thee by the bowels of Thy 
mercy, with all who have pleased Thee from the beginning. For there 
is mercy in Thy will, and Thou art worthy to receive honour and adora-. 
tion from all, Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost, now and for ever. 

He turns to the West, signs his forehead with his thumb, and says, 
We call thee to be Abigumen in the Holy Church of God. Amen. 

The Archdeacon cries with a loud voice. 

N. Abigumen over the pure altar which is in the holy Catholic and 
Apostolic Church, that is, God's. 



APPENDIX. 81 

{The Bishop cries with a loud voice J 

Abigumen in the holy altar. We present to his memory, the orthodox 
and the diocese N., which loveth Christ: in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, the God of Peace ; and the one 
holy apostolic fabric, the Church of God. - 

The Bishop turns to the West and says, 

We yield Thee thanks, Almighty, for all glory and in all ^lory, and 
we bless Thee, and praise Thy holy name, for Thou hast done wonder- 
ful things with us : for Thou hast caused Thy gifts to come forth from 
Thee upon Thy servant N. We humbly beseech Thee, O Lord, hear us 
for the multitude of Thy grace; that what has been done in this promo- 
tion of Thy servant N. to the prelacy by the grace of the Holy Spirit may 
be pleasing unto Thee. We meekly beseech Thee, O our Ki ng, for him 
whom Thou hast called, and those, who stand near whom Thou hast 
chosen, and us whom Thou hast chosen with them to good, by sanctifi- 
cation, and the grace of Thy goodness, that we may be worthy to obtain 
with all who have done Thy will from the beginning, the reward of the 
faithful and wise steward at the appearing of our Lord and our Saviour 
Jesus Christ. He who, &c. 

Let the newly consecrated kiss the altar, the Bishop, and those present. 
Then let them begin the Eucharist, and let the Bishop give him the Holy 
Communion, and read him wholesome advice. 



THE OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING BISHOPS IN THE NORTHERN (ENGLISH) 
CHURCHES, AS USED IN THE REIGNS OF EDW. VI. AND ELIZABETH. 

5 After the Gospel and Credo ended, first the elected Bishop shall be 
presented by two Bishops unto the Archbishop of that Province, or to 
some other Bishop appointed by his commission ,- the Bishops thai 
present him, saying, 

Most reverend father in God, we present unto you this godly and well 
learned man to be consecrated Bishop. 

% Then shall the Archbishop demand the king's mandate for the conse- 
cration, and cause it to be read ; and the oath, touching the know- 
ledge of the king's supremacy, shall be ministered to the person elected, 
as it is set out in the order of Deacons. And then shall be ministered 
also the oath of due obedience unto the Archbishop, asfolloweth: 

% The oath of due obedience to the Archbishop. 

In the name of God, Amen. I, N. chosen Bishop of the Church and 
see of N. do profess and promise due reverence and obedience to the 
Archbishop, and to the Metropolitical Church of N. and to their successors. 
So help me God ; through Jesus Christ. 



82 APPENDIX 

% This oath' shall not be made at the consecration of an Archbishop. 

% Then the Archbishop shall move the congregation present to pray ; 
saying thus to them, 

Brethren, it is written in the Gospel of Saint Luke, that our Saviour 
Christ continued the whole night in prayer, or ever that He did choose 
and set forth His twelve Apostles. It is written also in the Acts of the 
Apostles, that the disciples which were at Antioch did fast and pray, or 
ever they laid hands upon, or sent forth Paul and Barnabas. Let us, 
therefore, following the example of our Saviour Christ and His Apostles, 
first fall to prayer, or that we admit and send forth this person presented 
Unto us to the work whereunto we trust the Holy Ghost hath called him. 

% And then shall be said the Litany, as afore in the Order of Deacons, 
And after this place, " That it may please Thee to illuminate all 
Bishops" Sfc. he shall say. 

That it may please Thee to bless this our brother elected, and to send 
Thy grace upon him, that he may duly execute the office whereunto he 
is called, to the edifying of Thy Church, and to the honour, praise, and 
glory of Thy name. 

Answer. We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. 

% Concluding the Litany in the end with this prayer. 

Almighty God, giver of all good things, which by Thy Holy Spirit hast 
appointed diverse orders of ministers in Thy Church ; mercifully behold 
this Thy servant, now called to the work and ministry of a Bishop ; and 
replenish him so with the truth of Thy doctrine, and innocency of life, 
that both by word and deed he may faithfully serve Thee in this office, to 
the glory of Thy name, and profit of Thy congregation ; through the merits 
of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with Thee and the 
Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen. 

U Then the Archbishop, sitting in a chair, shall say this to him that is 

to be consecrated, 

Brother, forasmuch as holy Scripture and the old canons commandeth 
that we should not be hasty in laying on hands, and admitting of any 
person to the government of the congregation of Christ, which He hath 
purchased with no less price than the effusion of His own blood ; afore 
that I admit you to this administration whereunto ye are called, I will 
examine you in certain articles, to the end the congregation present may 
have a trial how ye be minded to behave yourself in the Church of God. 
Are you persuaded that you be truly called to this ministration, according 
to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the order of this realm] 

Answer. I am so persuaded. 

The Archbishop. Are you persuaded that the holy Scriptures contain 
sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal salvation, through 
the faith in Jesu Christ 1 And are you determined, with the same 



APPENDIX. 83 

holy Scriptures, to instruct the people committed to your charge, and to 
leach or maintain nothing, as required of necessity to eternal salvation, 
but that you shall be persuaded may be concluded and proved by the 
same 1 

Answer. I am so persuaded and determined by God's grace. 

The Archbishop. Will you then faithfully exercise yourself in the 
said holy Scriptures, and call upon God by prayer for. the true under- 
standing of the same, so as ye may be able by them to teach and exhort 
with wholesome doctrine, and to withstand and convince the gainsay er ! 

Answer. I will so do, by the help of God. 

The ArchMsJiop. Be you ready, with all faithful diligence, to banish 
and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrine, contrary to God's 
word, and both privately and openly to call upon and encourage others 
to the same] 

Answer. I am ready, the Lord being my helper. 

The Archbishop. Will you deny all ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
and live soberly, righteously, and godly in this world, that you may show 
yourself in ail things an example of good works unto others ; that the 
adversary may be ashamed, having nothing to say against you! 

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 

The Archbishop. Will you maintain and set forward (as much as 
shaLi lie in you) quietness, peace, and love among all men'! And such 
as be unquiet, disobedient^ and criminous within your diocese, correct 
and punish, according to such authority ns ye have by God's word, and 
as to you shall be committed by the ordinance of this realm! 

Answer. I will so do, by the help of God. 

The Archbishop. Will you show yourself gentle, and be merciful, for 
Christ's sake, to poor and needy people, and to, all strangers destitute of 
help 1 

Answer. I will so show myself, by God's help. 

- The ArchHshop. Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who hath 
given you a good will to do all these things; grant also unto you strength 
and power to perform the same, that He accomplishing in you the good 
work which He hath begun, ye may be found perfect and irreprehensible 
at the latter day ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall he sung or said, " Come, Holy Ghost," &c. as it is set out 
tn the Order of Priests. 

Then ended, the Archbishop shall say, 

Lord, hear our prayer. 

Answer. And let our cry come unto Thee. 

f Let us pray. 

Almighty God. and most merciful Father, which of Thy infinite good- 
ness hast given to us Thy only and most dear beloved Son Jesus Christ 
to be our Redeemer, and Author of everlasting life, who after that He had 
wade perfect our redemption by His death, and was ascended into heaven, 



84 APPENDIX. 

poured down His gifts abundantly upon men, making some Apostles, 
some Prophets, some Evangelists, some pastors and doctors, to the edify- 
ing and making perfect of His congregation; grant we beseech Thee, to 
this Thy servant, such grace that he may evermore be ready to spread 
abroad Thy Gospel, and glad tidfngs of reconcilement to God, and to use 
the authority given unto him, not to destroy, but tq. save, not to hurt, but 
to help; so that he, as a wise and a faithful servant, giving to Thy family 
meat in due season, may at the last day be received into joy ; through 
Jesu Christ our Lord, who with Thee and the Holy Ghost, liveth and 
reigneth, one God, world without end. Amen. 

t Then the Archbishop and Bishops present shall lay their hands upon, 
the head of the elected Bishop, the Archbishop saying, 

Take the Holy Ghost, and remember that thou stir up the grace of 
God which is in thee, by imposition of hands ; for God hath not given 
us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, and of soberness. 

f Then the Archbishop shall deliver him the Bible, saying, 

Give heed unto reading, exhortation, and doctrine. Think upon these 
things contained in this book ; be diligent in them, that the increase 
coming thereby may be manifest unto all men. Take heed unto thyself, 
and unto teaching, and be diligent in doing them ; for by doing this 
thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee. Be to the flock of 
Christ a shepherd, not a wolf; feed them, devour them not. Hold up 
the weak, heal the sick, bfnd together the broken, bring again the outcasts, 
seek the lost. Be so merciful, that you be not too remiss ; so minister 
discipline, that you forget not mercy ; that when the chief Shepherd 
shall come, ye may receive the immarcessible crown of glory ; through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

f Then the Archbishop shall proceed to the Communion, with whom the 
new consecrated Bishop iviih others shall also communicate. And 
after the last Collect, immediately before the Benediction, shall be 
said this prayer ; 

Most merciful Father, we beseech Thee to send down upon this Thy 
servant Thy heavenly blessing ; and so endue him with Thy Holy Spirit, 
that he preaching Thy word, may not only be earnest to reprove, beseech, 
and rebuke with all patience and doctrine, but also may be to such as be- 
lieve an wholesome example in word, in conversation, in faith, in love, in 
chastity and purity, that faithfully fufilling his course, at the latter day he 
may receive the crown of righteousness laid up by the Lord, the righteous 
Judge, who liveth and reigneth, one God, with the Father and the 
Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen. 



APPENDIX. 85 

[D.] 

ORDINATION OF PRESBYTERS. 

The office for ordaining a Presbyter in the Antenicene Church. Taken 
from the Apostolical Constitutions, Book viii. § 16. 

Let the Bishop lay his hand upon the Can dilated head, the Presbytery 
and the Deacons standing by, and pray, saying, 

O Lord our God Almighty, who hast established all things in Christ, 
and through Him dost preserve all things by Thy Providence, as their 
several natures require. (For he who can form a variety of things, can 
in a variety of ways provide for them, on which account Thou dost 
take care of immortal beins:s simply by preserving them in being; of 
mortals by succession or propagation; of the soul, by giving it Thy laws 
to study; of the body, by supplying its necessities.) Do Thou, there- 
fore, now look down upon Thy holy Church, and enlarge it, and multi- 
ply those who are set over it. Give them grace to labour both by word 
and deed for the edification of Thy people Look down, also, now, upon 
this Thy servant, elected by the consent and judgment of the whole Cler- 
gy, into the order of Presbyters ; fill him with the Spirit of Grace and of 
wisdom to assist Thy people, and govern them with a clean heart. As 
Thou didst formerly look down upon Thy chosen people, and didst 
command Moses to elect elders whom Thou filledst with Thy Spirit ; so 
do Thou now likewise, O Lord, preserving in us the Spirit of Thy grace 
unfailing, so that full of works tit for healing, and discourse fit for teach- 
ing, he may mildly instruct Thy people, and serve Thee sincerely with a 
pure mind and zealous spirit ; and on behalf of Thy people, duty and with 
purity administer the holy offices; through Thy Christ, with Whom to 
Thee and the Holy Ghost be glory, honour, and worship, for ever and 
ever. Amen. 



OFFICE FOR THE ORDINATION OF A PRESBYTER IN THE EASTERN 

CHURCHES. 

[In the Communion Service after the Angelic Hymn.] 

The Bishop rises up, the Candidate draws near to him, and is signed 
with a cross on the head three times ; then he kneels down, resting his 
head on the holy table. The Beacon says, Let us attend. Then the 
Bishop lays his hand upon the Candidate's head, and says aloud, 

The Divine grace, which healeth our infirmities, and supplieth our de- 
fects, promoteth [ ] the most pious Deacon to the order of a Presby- 

Der: let us pray for him that the grace of the Holy Spirit may come 
apon him. 

Then those within the altar and the choir repeat three times, 

Lord have mercy upon us. 

8 



86 APPENDIX. 

The Beacon says, 
Let us beseech the Lord. 

The Bishop again signing him, and holding his hand over him, repeats 
this prayer secretly. 

O God, who art without beginning and without end, who art before all 
creation, and dost honour with the title of Presbyter those who are judged 
worthy of this rank, to minister the word of Thy truth : grant, O Lord 
of all, to him whom Thou hast now been pleased to promote by me, that 
he may be preserved in conversation unblameable, and in faith unfeigned, 
and receive a large portion of the grace of Thy Holy Spirit. Make 
him perfect in obeying Thee in all things, according to Thy good plea- 
sure, that he may approve himself worthy of the priestly office, to which 
by Thy Divine Prescience, Thou hast appointed him. For thine is the 
strength and thine is the kingdom, and the power and the glory of the Fa- 
ther and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, now and for ever and ever. 
Amen. 

The first of the Priests says these Diaconica, in a low voice, so as 
to be heard by those who stand near, that they may make the re- 
sponses. 

Let us beseech the Lord in peace. 
For peace from above. 

For our Archbishop N. his priesthood and perseverance. 
For the servant of God now promoted to be a Priest, and for his sal- 
vation. 

For this state, &c. &c. &c. 

The Bishop holding his hand placed on [his head] prays after this 
manner. 

O God, great in power, unsearchable in wisdom, and wonderful in Thy 
counsels towards the sons of men ; Lord, who hast been pleased to 
grant unto this Thy servant the order of a Presbyter, replenish him with 
the gifts of Thy Holy Spirit : that he may be worthy to stand before Thy 
holy altar unblameably, to preach the Gospel of Thy kingdom, to minis- 
ter the word of Thy truth, to present unto Thee spiritual gifts and sacri- 
fices, and to renew Thy people by the laver of regeneration : that at the 
second coming of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, Thine 
only begotten Son, he may receive the reward of the faithful servant of 
his Lord's house, through the fulness of Thy goodness. For Thine all- 
honoured and exceedingly great name is blessed and glorified. Amen. 

The Bishop raises him up, and brings the hinder part of the stole it 
the front of the right side, saying, 

He is worthy. 

Then he puts the casula on him, and says, 
He is worthy. 



APPENDIX. 87 

Those within the altar and the choir say, 
He is worthy. 

The-newly ordained kisses the Bishop and the Presbyters ; and takes 
his station with the Presbyters, reading his sacramentary. [Then they 
proceed with the Eucharistic service, in the course of which] After the 
consecration of the elements, the newly ordained approaches the Bishop, 
who delivers to him the holy bread, and says, 

Receive this deposit, and keep it until the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, when it shall be demanded of thee by Him. 

He receiving it, kisses the hand of the Bishop, and returns to his 
former place, and places both hands on the holy table, and says, 
Lord have mercy upon me. 

When a Bishop is about to say, " Holy things for holy persons," the 
newly ordained returns the holy bread to him, and receives the Commu- 
nion from him before the rest. — Goar's Rituale Gr?ecorum, 292-4. 



ANCIENT OFFICE FOR THE ORDINATION OF PRESBYTERS AMONG THE 
WESTERN CHURCHES. 

From the Missale Francorum, a MSS. of the 6th century. Muratori ii. 

657-669. 

The parts in brackets are found in a Manuscript of the ninth century. 
Muratori ii. p. 411-414. 

[When a Presbyter is ordained, while the Bishop blesses him and 
holds his hand over his head, let all the Presbyters that are present also 
hold their hands over his head close to the Bishop's hand.] 

A. Dearly beloved, let us pray God the Father Almighty, that he may 
multiply His heavenly gifts upon these his servants whom He has chosen 
to the office of the Presbytery, and that what they undertake by His con- 
descension, they may accomplish by His help. Through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

B. Hear us, O God our Saviour, and pour forth upon these Thy ser- 
vants the blessing of the Holy Ghost, and the power of sacerdotal grace, 
that Thou mayest follow with the perpetual bounty of Thy gift, those 
whom we present to the regards of Thy affection. Through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

The Consecration. 

C. Holy Lord, Father Almighty, Eternal God, the distributor of all 
honours and dignities which serve Thee, by whom all things profit, by 
whom all things are established, the goodly augmentations of rational 
nature being reasonably arranged in fitting order [amplificatis in melius 
naturae rationalis incrementis, per ordinem congrua ration e dispositis,] 
whence the sacerdotal degree, and the offices of the Levites, instituted foy 



88 APPENDIX. 

mystical sacraments increased, so that when Thou hadst set High Priests 
for the conduct of the people, for the assistance of their society and labour, 
Thou didst choose men of a following order and sacred dignity. Thus in 
the wilderness Thou propagatedst the spirit of Moses through the minds 
of the seventy prudent men, by whose assistance he easily governed 
innumerable multitudes o'f the people. Thus also Thou transfusedst td 
Eleazar and Ithamar, the sons of Aaron, the abundance of the paternal 
fulness, that the worthy sacraments of the priests might suffice for the 
hosts of the salut >ry sacrifice. By this Providence, Lord, Thou addedst 
Doctors of the Faith as companions to the Apostles of Thy Son, by whom 
they filled the whole world with preachers of second order. Wherefore, 
O Lord, we pray Thee, grant also to our infirmity these assistances. For 
by how much we are more weak than they, by so much do we more need 
these helps. Give, we beseech Thee, Almighty Father, the dignity of the 
Presbytery to these Thy servants. Bestow anew in their hearts the Spirit 
of holiness : let them obtain the office of second merit, which is received 
from Thee, O Lord, and let them afford, by the example of their conver- 
sation, a censorship of morals. May they be prudent assistants of our 
order. May the form of all righteousness shine in them, that having a 
good account to render of the dispensation committed to them, they may 
receive the rewards of eternal blessedness. Through Jesus Christ. 

Consummation of the Presbyter. 

D. Brethren, let us make common prayer that these, who are chosen 
for the help and service of your salvation, may, by the understanding of 
the Divine gift, obtain the blessing of the Presbyterate, that they may 
receive the privilege of powers, by the sacerdotal gift of the Holy Ghost, 
that they be not found unequal to their office. 

Also the Benediction. 

E. God, the author of sanctifications, whose true consecration is full 
benediction, pour upon this Thy servant, whom we dedicate to the honour 
of the Presbytery, the gift of Thy benediction, that by the gravity of his 
actions and manner of living, he may show himself to be an elder instruct- 
ed in that discipline which Paul set forth to Titus and Timothy ; that 
always meditating in Thy Law night and day, he may believe what he 
reads therein, may teach what he believes, and imitate what he shall 
teach ; let him set forth in his own person justice, constancy, mercy, and 
courage ; approve them by his example, confirm them by his advice, 
guard Thy gift pure and immaculate, and by the obedience of Thy peo- 
ple, by immaculate benediction, transform the body and blood of Thy 
Son, and being filled with the Holy Ghost may fulfil inviolable charity, 
a pure conscience, and a firm faith, unto a perfect man, unto the measure 
of the stature of the fulness of Christ, in the day of justice and of eter- 
nal judgment. Through Jesus Christ. 

[F. Here the Bishop clothes him with the planet a in these words 9 
The blessing of God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost coma 



APPENDIX. 89 

Upon thee : and be thou blessed in the sacerdotal order, and offer ap- 
peasing hosts for the sins and offences of the people, to the Almighty God, 
to whom be honour and glory for ever and ever.] 

Consecration of the hands. 

{Making the holy cross with chrism on his hands. Egbert. Pontifical.] 
G. Let these hands, we pray thee, Lord, be consecrated by this 
unction, and our benediction ; and whatsoever things they shall bless, 
let them be blessed, and whatsoever things they shall sanctify, let them be 
sanctified, through Jesus Christ Thy Son our Lord. 

[The Pontifical of Egbert Archbishop of York, circ. 800, has two prayers 
at the consecration of hands ; and also] 

Consecration of the head with oil. - 
H. Let thy head be anointed and consecrated with heavenly benedic- 
tion in the Sacerdotal Order, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. Martene de Ant. Eccles. Hit. Lib. 1. 
c. 8. art. 11. ord. 2. 

[The ordinals of the Churches of Noyon and Gillone, circ. 800, are 
without this addition. Martene as above, ord. -1. The Pontifical. Catur- 
censis, circ. 900, is the same as Egbert's, except that the benediction of 
the head occurs earlier in the office. Martene as above ord. 5.] 

The Pontifical of Noyon, circ 900, omits A, D, E, F, and H., but has 
the following after G. 

I. This being done, let him [the bishop] take a paten with the obla- 
tion, and the cup with the wine, and give them to them ; saying, 

Take ye power to offer sacrifice to God, and to celebrate the mass as 
well for the living as for the dead, in the name of the Lord. Martene as 
above, ord. 6. 

[And this seems subsequently to have been generally adopted : only in 
the Pontificals of the Monastery of Bee, circ. 1200, it is not to be found. 
Martene as above, ord. 11. 

The present Roman Ordinal (Pontificale Romanum, Antwerp, 1755,) 
has all the foregoing with the single exception of H. And in addition to 
these has the following. 

The Bishop sits down, puts on his mitre, and binds the orarium or 
stolafrom the left shoulder of each, taking the part which hangs down 
behind, and bringing it over the right shoulder, he applies it to the breast 
in the form of a cross and says, 

K. Take the yoke of the Lord, for his yoke is easy, and his burthen 
light. 

Then he places on each one successively the casula as far as the 
shoulder ( 'which each has folded up on his shoulders, hanging down from 
the front J and says to each, 

L. Receive the sacerdotal garment, which signifies charity, for God is 
able to increase unto their charity, and the perfect work. 

8* 



90 APPENDIX. 

[These two forms first occur, as far as I can find, in a Pontifical of 
Salisbury, circ. 1100. Martene as above, ordo. 8.] 

The Bishop, without his mitre, turns towards the altar, and kneeling 
down, with a loud voice repeats the hymn : 
M. Corner Holy Ghost, &c. 

[This hymn, as far as T can find, first occurs at the ordination of Pres- 
byters in a Pontifical of the Church of Soissons, circ. 1000. Martene as 
above, ordo. 7.] 

The Bishop, vjith his mitre, sitting on the footstool before the middle 
of the altar, places both his hands on the head of all severally, kneeling 
before him, and says to each, 

N. Receive the Holy Ghost; whosesoever sins ye remit, they are 
remitted unto them, and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained. 

[The first instance of this form of benediction, that I can find, is in a 
Pontifical of the Church of Mayence, circ. 1300, where it is said thus: 
Receive ye the Holy Ghost. 

Let the Bishop begin the Antiphonia, the Clergy repeating it : 
Receive ye the Holy Ghost. 

This being begun, and the whole Clergy repeating it till the Bishop 
has finished it, let the Bishop lay both his hands upon the head of each 
priest, and say, 

The Holy Ghost come upon thee, and the power of the Most Highest 
guard thee from sin, Martene as above, ordo. 16.] 

Then he unfolds the casula which each one has folded on his shoulders, 
and says to each, 

O. The Lord clothe thee with the stole of innocence. 

[This first occurs in the Salisbury Pontifical, circ. 1100, where it is 
prefixed to L. Martene as above, ord. 8.] 



THE OFFICE FOR ORDAINING A PRIEST IN THE SOUTHERN (COPTIC) 

CHURCHES. 

Martene de Ant. Eccl. Rit., Lib. i., c. 8, art. 11. ord. 23. 

When they will present one to be ordained Priest, in the first place the 
Priests bear witness to his good works, his knowledge of the word, of 
good doctrine ; that he is courteous, benevolent, kind ; that his wife is 
such as the law requires; that he has the canonical qualifications ; that 
he has received the degree of Deaconship, and successively been made 
Reader, Subdeacon, Deacon, [et benedicetur altero die:] and he shall be 
ordained on a subsequent day. 



APPENDIX. 91 

Then he goes out, and is clothed in a Deacon's dress with the baliheus 
ow his left shoulder, before the altar. The Bishop stands with the 
Priests; and the Candidate bends his knees before the altar. The Bishop 
gives thanks, and receives the censer, and pn^ays over it: and turning 
with his face to the altar, says this prayer .• 

Lord God. who ha>t caused us to come into the lot of this ministry, 
who gravest man understanding:, and searchest the hearts and the reins, 
hear us by Thy Divine power, and the grace of Thine only-begotten Son, 
and the operation of the Holy Ghost ; that we may be worthy of this 
ministry of the New Testament, that we may profit- better in it, and may 
glorify Thy holy name, and minister the priesthood of Thy holy and 
good pleasure ; and may not he partakers of the sins of the unbelievers : 
but blot out our iniquities, and grant, our King, that we may not do 
that which is inexpedient, but give us knowledge that we may speak that 
which is right, and stand at Thy holy altar. Lo, he cometh to Thee to 
be ordained a Priest: accomplish this in Thy servant N. who standeth 
and waitcth to receive Thy holy gifts, for Thou art good, and of great 
mercy to all who call upon Thee, who art mighty in power, with Thine 
only-begotten Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

The Archdeacon says, 

May the grace of -our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath peifected that 
which was wanting in us by the will of- God the Father, and the Holy 
Ghost, come upon this N. who" standeth at Thy holy altar in fear and 
trembling, and humility of heart and while he himself is bowed down, 
raiseth the eyes of his heart to Thee, who dwellest in the Heavens, wait- 
ing for Thy heavenly gifts, that lie may be translated from the order of 
his deaconship to the pr ; esthood in the Church of N. and to the holy 
altar. Pray ye that the gift of the Holy Spirit may come upon him. 

The people say, three times, 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

The Bishop turns to the East, and says, 

1 pray thee, Lord God, make him worthy of the calling of the Presby- 
tery, that by the merits of Thy charity towards men, he may glorify Thy 
holy name, and serve Thee, and minister at Thy holy altar, and find 
mercy in Thy sight, for mercy and grace are with Thee, O God, who art 
worthy of praise, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen. 

The people say, three times, 
Lord have mercy upon us^ 

The Bishop turns to the West, places his hand on the Candidate's head, 
and says, 

O Lord God Almighty, who hast created all things by Thy word, and 
according to Thy will hast care of all things which are before Thee; and 
lookest upon Thy holy Church, that they who are placed in it may 
increase and be comforted, and profit in word and deed : Regard this 



92 * APPENDIX. 

Thy servant N. who is presented unto Thee for the priesthood, by the 
approval and judgment of them who have placed him before Thee; fill 
him with Thy Holy Spirit, Thy grace, and good will, that he may fear 
Thee, and govern the people whom Thou hast chosen, as Thou com- 
mandedst thy servant Moses that he should choose elders, full of the 
Holy Ghost, which proceedeth without change from Thee. 

Pray ye. — I beseech Thee, O Lord, hear us in those things which as 
suppliants we ask of Thee; and preserve also in us the Holy Spirit 
without injury ; grant the Spirit of Thy wisdom [to this thy servant,] 
that he may be replenished with works of salvation, and eloquence of 
doctrine, that he may teach the people in his vocation, and serve Thee in 
sanctification, and pure thoughts, and a sincere mind, and may accom- 
plish the works of the priesthood over Thy people, and over those who 
have preceded him [qui prsecesserunt eum] ( 1 ) and who have been 
restored by the laver of regeneration. And me also, purify me from all 
hidden sin, and absolve me from all open sin, through the mediation of 
Thine only-begotten Son, our Lord, our God, and our Saviour -Jesus 
Christ : He who, &p. 

He turns to the altar, and prays thus : 

Regard, O Lord, us and our ministry, and cleanse us from all filthi- 
ness, and send Thy heavenly grace upon this Thy servant, that he may 
be found worthy before Thee to fulfil the office of the Priesthood without 
defect ; that he may receive Thy grace, together with those who have 
pleased Thee from all eternity, for there is mercy in Thy will; and Thou 
art worthy to receive honour, and glory, and adoration from every crea- 
ture. Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen. 

He turns to the TV est and signs his forehead [i. e. of the Candidate) 
with his thumb, and says, 

We call thee unto the holy Church of God. Amen. 

Then the Archdeacon, with a loud voice, says, 
N. is a Priest of the holy altar, which is in the holy Catholic and 
Apostolic Church of God. Amen. 

Then the Bishop makes three crosses on his forehead in token of the 
Trinity, and puts the stole upon him, and says, 

Glory and honour be to the holy and consubstantial Trinity, the Father, 
and the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Peace and increase to the holy Church 
of God. Amen. 

The Bishop turns to the East, and prays thus: 
We give Thee thanks, Lord God Almighty, for all things, and in the 
behalf of all men, that Thy. holy name may be glorified ; for Thou hast 
done wonderful things with us, and hast largely lavished Thy gifts 
upon Thy servant : we meekly beseech Thee, our King, hear us for 
the abundance of Thy grace, and be pleased with the rites which have 
been used upon Thy servant, who has received the Holy Ghost, upon 



APPENDIX. 93 

himself and the people of Thy calling who stand round, whom [singular] 
thou hast chosen to sanctification and the grace of Thy goodness; (and 
hast chosen us with him for good,) that he may work and make increase 
with Thy talent, and together with those who have done Thy will from 
the beginning, may obtain the reward of the faithful and wise steward, at 
the appearing of our Lord, our God,. and our Saviour Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 

Advice to the new Priest. 

Understand, brother, the measure of the gift of the Presbytery, of which 
thou hast this day been made worthy ; by which we have set thee over 
the great mysteries of the New Testament, and the degree of doctors. It 
will be yours to work and teach by example and good conversation, ex- 
celling in the word ; and remember the word of Peter the chief of the 
Apostles, who says, "The elders which are among you I exhort, who am 
a partaker with you in the priesthood, and a witness of the suffering of 
Christ, and a partaker of the glory which shall be revealed in you; feed 
the sheep of God, the care of which is committed to you ; and visit them 
not in violence, but in the will of the heart build them up in the Lord ; 
not as lords over the people ; but be ye as sheep, that when the Chief of 
Shepherds, and the great Judge shall appear, ye may receive a crown of 
incorruptible glory." Let thy works, then, be weighed according to the 
talent committed unto thee ; may it be profitable unto thee, and be 
doubled ; and mayest thou receive the reward pf the wise and faithful 
servant, and collect the people to the word of doctrine, refreshing them 
with spiritual food, that thou mayest be saved thyself and they who 
hear thee. Depart in peace. The Lord be with thee, and praise be to 
God always. 

When he has taken the oath, let him kiss the altar, and the Bishop, 
and those present. Then let him. explain somewhat concerning the 
mysteries; and let the Bishop place his hand upon him three times/ 
and all say, with a loud voice, 

N. is worthy to be a priest in the holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, 
which is in the see of N. And the love of Christ with the peace 
of God. Amen. 

(Martene de Ant. Eccles. Rit. Lib. I. c. 8. art 11. ord. 23.) 



94 APPENDIX. 

THE FORM OF ORDERING PRIESTS IN THE NORTHERN (ENGLISH) 
CHURCHES [AS IN USE IN THE REIGNS OF EDWARD VI. AND ELIZABETHS 

If When the Exhortation is ended, then shall follow the Communism* 
And for the Epistle, shall be read Acts xx. 17-35. 
. or else, 1 Tim. iii. 

After this shall be read for the Gospel, Matt, xxviii. 18-20. 
or this, John x. 1-16. 

When the Gospel is ended, then shall be said or sung, 

Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God, proceeding from above, 
Both from the Father and the Son, the God of peace and love. 

[to the end of the hymn.j 

And then the Archdeacon shall present unto the Bishop all them thai 
shall receive the order of priesthood that day ; the Archdeacon saying. 

Reverend father in God, I present unto you these persons present, to 
be admitted to the order of priesthood. 

f The Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom ye present unto us 
be apt and meet, for their learning and godly conversation, to exercise 
their ministry duly to the honour of God, and edifying of His Church. 

The Archdeacon shall answer, 

I have inquired of them, and also examined them, and thinlf them so 

to be. 

And then the Bishop shall say to the people, 

Good people, these be they whom we purpose, God willing, to receive 
this day unto the holy office of priesthood. For after due examination 
we find not the contrary, but that they be lawfully called to their func- 
tion and ministry, and that they be persons meet for the same ; but yet, 
if there be any of you which knoweth any impediment or notable crime 
in any of them for the which he ought not to be received into this holy 
ministry, now in the name of God declare the same. 

f And if any great crime or impediment be objected, the Bishop shall 
surcease from ordering that person, until such time as the party ac- 
cused shall try himself clear of that crime. 

f Then the Bishop, commanding such as shall be found meet to be ordered 
to the prayers of the congregation, with the clerks and people present 
shall say or sing the Litany as followeth, with the prayers. 

[In the Litany occurred the following, not now in use.] 

.... From the tyranny of the Bishop of Pvome and all his detestable 

enormities - i 

Good Lord, deliver us. 

[Also the following, only used at ordinations.] 

That it may please Thee to bless these men, and send Thy grace upon 

them, that they may duly execute the office now to be committed unto 

them, to the edifying of Thy Church, and to Thy honour, and praise, 

and glory ; 

We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord. 



APPENDIX. 95 

Then shall he said also this that followeth. 
Almighty God, giver of all good things, which by Thy Holy Spirit hast 
appointed diverse orders of ministers in Thy Church ; mercifully behold 
these Thy servants, now called to the office of priesthood, aiid replenish 
them so with the truth of Thy doctrine, and innocency of life, that both 
byword and good example, they may faithfully serve Thee in this office, 
to the glory of Thy name, and profit of Thy congregation, through the 
merits of our Saviour Jesu Christ ; who liveth and reigneth, with Thee 
and the Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen. 

% Then the Bishop shall minister to every one of them the oath con- 
cerning the King's supremacy. 

The oath of the King's supremacy. 
I from henceforth shall utterly renounce, refuse, relinquish, and forsake 
the Bishop of Rome, and his authority, power, and jurisdiction. And I 
shall never consent nor agree that the Bishop of Rome shall practise, 
exercise, or have any manner of authority, jurisdiction, or power within 
this realm or any other the king's dominions, but shall resist the same at 
all times to the uttermost of my power. And I from henceforth will ac- 
cept, repute, and take the King's Majesty to be the only supreme head in 
earth of the Church of England : and to my cunning, wit, and uttermost 
of my power, without guile, fraud, or other undue means r I will observe, 
keep, maintain, and defend the whole effects and contents of all and 
singular acts and statutes made and to be made within this realm, in 
derogation, extirpation, and extinguishment of the Bishop of Rome and 
his authority ; and all other acts and statutes made or to be made, in con- 
firmation and corroboration of the king's power, of the supreme head in 
earth of the Church of England. And this I will do against all manner 
of persons, of what estate, dignity, or degree, or condition they be; and in 
no wise do, nor attempt, nor to my -power suffer to^be done, or attempted, 
directly or indirectly, any thing or things, privily or apertly, to the let, 
hinderance, damage, or derogation thereof, or any part thereof, by any 
manner of pretence. And in case any other be made, or hath been made 
by use, to any person or persons, in maintenance, defence, or favour of 
the Bishop of Rome, or his authority, jurisdiction, or power, I repute the 
same as vain and annihilate. So help me God, through Jesus Christ. 

[Instead of the foregoing, our present ordinal has the following : — ] 

The oath of the Quee?i''s sovereignty. 
T, A. B. do swear, that I do from my heart abhor, detest, and abjure, as 
impious and heretical, that damnable doctrine and position, that princes, 
excommunicated or deprived by the Pope, or any authority of the see of 
Rome, may be deposed or murtheied by their subjects, or any other 
whatsoever. And I do declare, that no foreign prince, person, prelate, 
state, or potentate hath, or ought to have, any jurisdiction, power, supe- 
riority, pre-eminence, or authority, ecclesiastical or spiritual, within this 

realm. 

So help me God. 



96 APPENDIX. 

Sere the Bishop shall say unto them which are appointed to receiee 
the said office, as hereafter followeth. 

You have heard, brethren, as well in your private examination, as in 
the exhortation, and in the holy lessons taken out of the Gospel, and 
of the writings of the Apostles, .of what dignity; and of how great impor- 
tance this office is (whereunto ye be called.) [To the end of the exhort- 
ation the same as it is in our present ordinal.] 

[Ending thus.] Ye shall answer plainly to these things, which we, in 
the name of the congregation, shall demand of you touching the same. 
Do you think in your heart that you be truly called according to the will 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the order of this Church of England to 
the ministry of priesthood ] 

Answer. I think it. 

The Bishop. Be you persuaded that the Holy Scriptures contain suffi- 
ciently ail doctrine required of necessity for eternal salvation, through 
faith in Jesu Christ 1 and are you determined, with the said Scriptures, 
to instruct the people committed to your charge, and to teach nothing (as 
required of necessity to eternal salvation) but that you shall be persuaded 
may be concluded and proved by the Scripture 1 

Answer. I am so persuaded, and have so determined by God's grace. 

The Bishop. Will you then give your faithful diligence always so to 
minister the doctrine and sacraments, and the discipline of Christ, as the 
Lord hath commanded, and as this realm hath received the same, accord- 
ing to the commandments of God, so that you may teach the people 
committed to your care and charge with all diligence to keep and observe 
the samel 

Answer. I will do so, by the help of the Lord. 

The Bishop. Will you be ready, with all faithful diligence, to banish 
and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines, contrary to God's 
word, and to use both public and private monitions and exhortations, as 
well to the sick as to the whole, within your cures, as need shall require 
and occasion be given 1 

Answer. I will, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you be diligent in prayers, and in reading of the 
Holy Scriptures, and in such studies as help to the knowledge of the 
same, laying aside the study of the world and of the flesh \ 

Answer, I will endeavour myself so. to do, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you be diligent to frame and fashion your own selves 
and your families according to the doctrine of Christ, and to make both 
yourselves and them (as much as in you lieth) wholesome examples 
and spectacles to the flock of Christ] 

Answer. I will so apply myself, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward (as much as lieth in 
you) quietness, peace, and love amongst all Christian people, and spe- 
cially among them that are or shall be committed to your charge? 

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your ordinary, and other chief 
ministers unto whom the government and charge is committed over you, 



APPENDIX. 97 

following with a glad mind and will their godly admonition, and sub- 
mitting yourselves to their godly judgments? 

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper. 

Then shall the Bishop say, 
Almighty God, who hath given you this will to do all these things ; 
grant also unto you strength and power to perform the same, that He 
may acomplish His work which He hath begun in yon, until the time He 
shall come at the latter day to judge the quick and the dead. 

After this the congregation shall he desired, secretly in their prayers, 
to make humble supplications to God for the foresaid things ; for the 
which p?-ayers there shall be a certain space kept in silence. 

That done, the Bishop shall say in this wise, 
% Let us pray. 

Almighty God and heavenly Father, which of Thy infinite love and 
goodness towards us, hast given to us Thy only and most dear beloved 
Son Jesus Christ, to be our Redeemer and Author of everlasting life; 
who after He had made perfect our redemption by His death, and was 
ascended into heaven, sent abroad into the world His apostles, prophets, 
evangelists, doctors, and pastors ; by whose labour and ministry He 
gathered together a great flock, in all parts of the world, to set forth the 
eternal praise of Thy holy name. For these so great benefits of Thy 
eternal goodness, and for that Thou hast vouchsafed to call these Thy 
servants here present to the same office and ministry of the salvation of 
mankind, we render unto Thee most hearty thanks, we worship and 
praise Thee ; and we humbly beseech Thee, by the same Thy Son, to 
grant unto all us, which either here or elsewhere call upon Thy name, 
that we may show ourselves thankful to Thee for these and all other Thy 
benefits, and that we may daily increase and go forward in the know- 
ledge and faith of Thee and Thy Son, by the Holy Spirit, so that as well 
by these Thy ministers, as by them to whom they shall be appointed 
ministers, Thy, holy name may be always glorified, and Thy blessed 
kingdom enlarged; through the same Thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ, 
which liveth and reigneth with Thee, in the .unity of the same Holy 
Spirit, world without end. Ameji. 

% When this prayer is done, the Bishop, with the Priests present, shall 
lay their hands severally upon the head of every one that receiveth 
orders,- the receivers humbly kneeling upon their knees, and the 
Bishop saying, 

Receive the Holy Ghost, [our present ordinal here inserts, for the 
office and work of a priest in the Church of God, now committed unto 
thee by the imposition of our hands :] whose sins thou dost forgive, 
they are forgiven, and whose sins thou dost retain, they are retained, and 
be thou a faithful dispenser of the word of God, and of His holy Sacra- 
ments : in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

9 



98 APPENDIX. 

% The Bishop shall deliver to every one of them the Bible in his hand) 
saying, 

Take thou authority to preach the word of God, and to minister the 
holy Sacraments, in this congregation, where thou shalt be so appointed. 

% When this is done, the congregation shall say the Creed, and also they 
shall go to the Communion ; which all they that receive orders shall 
take together, and remain in the same place where the hands were 
laid upon them, until such time as they have received the Communion. 

% The Communion being done, after the last collect, and immediately 

before the benediction, shall be said this collect. 

Most merciful Father, we beseech Thee so to send upon these Thy 
servants Thy heavenly blessing, that they may be clad about with all 
justice, and that Thy word spoken by their mouths may have such suc- 
cess, that it may never be spoken in vain. Grant also that we may have 
grace to hear and receive the same as Thy most holy word, and the 
means of our salvation, that in all our words and deeds we may seek 
Thy glory, and the increase of Thy kingdom ; through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

(The Two Books of Common Prayer; Oxford,' 1835. J 



APPENDIX, 



99 



E. 

ENGLISH CONSECRATIONS, 
PROM ARCHBISHOP CRANMER AND HIS CONSECRATORS INCLUSIVE. 



No 



12 



13 



14 



15 



16 



17 



13 



19 



Name of Bishop. 



Henry Standish. 
( Warham 's Register, 
f 21.) 

John Voysey. 
(Warham's Register, 
f. 22.) 

John Longland. 
(Warham'sRegister, 
f. 23.) 

Thomas Cranmer. 
(Cranrner'sRegister, 
f.4.) 

Thomas Goodrich. 

f. 87. 
Rowland Lee. 

f. 156. 
Jno. Capon or Salcot. 

f. 162 ; translated to 

Salisbury, 1539. 

Nicholas Shaxton. 
f. 172. 

Edward Fox. 



Hugh Latimer. 

Thomas Manning. 

f. 187.) 
*John Salisbury. 

f. 188. translated to 

Man, 1559. 

Richard Sampson, 
translated to Coven- 
try, 1543. 

William Rugg or 
Repps. 

Robert Wharton or 
Parfew. 
f. 197. translated to 
Hereford, 1554. 

•William Barlow, 
translated to St. Da- 
vid's the same year ; 
to Bath and Wells, 
1549 ; to Chichester, 
1559. 

John Hilsey. 

William More, 
f 197. 

Robert Holgate, 

f. 200. translated to 

York, 1544. 
John Bird, 

translated to Bangor 

1539; toChester 1541. 
Louis Thomas. 

Thomas Morley. 
f. 202. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



St. Asaph. 
Exeter. 

Lincoln. 

Canterbury. 

Ely. 1 

I 

Coventry. 

Bangor. 



Salisbury. 
Hereford. 

Worcester. 
Ipswich. 
Thetford. 
Chichester. 

Norwich. 
St. Asaph. 

St Asaph. 

Rochester. 
Colchester. 

Llandaff. 

Pereth. 

Shrews- 
bury. 

Marl- 
borough. 



July 6, 
1518. 

Nov. 6, 
1519. 



May 5, 
1521. 



March 30, 
1533. 



April 19, 
1534. 



April 6, 
1535. 

1535. 



1535. 



March 19, 
1535. 



1536. 



1536. 



July 2, 
1536. 



1536. 



1536. 

Oct 20, 
1536 

March 25 
1537. 



June 28, 
1537. 



C William Canterbury (Warham.) 

< Robert Chichester (Sherbom.) 
( John Gallipoli (Young.) 

C William Canterbury (Warham.) 

< John Rochester (Fisher.) 
X Thomas Leighlin. 

f William Canterbury (Warham.) 
! John Rochester (Fisher.) 
1 Nicholas Ely (West.) 
I John Exeter, 2. 

C John Lincoln, 3. 

< John Exeter, 2. 
(Henry St. Asaph, 1. 



C Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
< John Lincoln, 3. 
( Christopher Sidon. 



C Thomas Canterbury, 4. 

< John London (Stokesley.) 
(Thomas Sidon (Chetham.) 

£ His consecration is not in Lambeth 
( Registry ; his election, &c. f. 173. 

C His consecration is not in Lambeth 

< Registry ; his resignation men- 
( tioned f. 224. 

C.Thomas Canterbury, 4. 

< Nicholas S arum, 8. 

( John Rochester (Fisher.) 

C His consecration is not in Lam- 

< beth Registry; his election, &c. 
( f. 189-192. 

C His consecration is not in Lam- 

< beth Registry; his election, &c 
( f. 208-212. 

C Thomas Canterbury, 4. 

< John Bangor, 7. 

( William Norwich, 14. 



C His consecration is not in Lam- 

< beth Registry; his election, &c. 
( f. 179-182. 

< His consecration is not in Lambeth 
I Registry. 

C John Rochester, 17. 

< Robert St. Asaph, 16. 
( Thomas Sidon. 

John Rochester, 17. 
Nicholas Salisbury, 8. 
John Bangoi 7. 

C Thomas Canterbury, 4. 

< John Rochester, 17. 
(Robert St. Asaph K 15. 



Nnv a ( Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
i w i J °fai Lincoln, 3. 
1W7, ( John Rochester* 17. 



100 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



23 
24 

25 

26 

27 

28 

29 
30 
31 

32 

33 

34 

*34 

35 

36 

37 
38 



Richard Yngworth. 
*John Hodgskins. 
f. 203, 204. 

Henry Holbeach. 
f. 215. translated to 
Rochester, 1544 ; to 
Lincoln, 1547. 

William Finch, 
f. 214. 

John Bradley, 
f. 223. 

John Skip. 



John Bell. 

Edmund Bonner, 
f. 259. 
Nicholas Heath, 
translated to Wor- 
cester, 1543 ; to 
York, 1555. 

* Thomas Thirlby. 
f. 261. translated to 
Norwich, 1550 ; to 
Ely, 1554. 

William Knight, 
f. 269. 

John Wakeman. 
f. 271. 

John Chamber, 
f. 270. 



Arthur Bulkeley. 
f. 278. 

Paul Bush, 
f. 285. 



George Day. 



* Anthony Kitchen, 
f. 310. 

Nicholas Ridley, 
f. 321. translated to 
London, 1550. 



Dover. 
Bedford. 



Bristol, 

Taunton. 

Shaftsbury. 

Hereford. 

Worcester. 

London. 

Rochester. 

Westminster. 



Bath arid 
Wells. 



Gloucester. 



Peter- 
borough. 



Bangor. 

Bristol. 

Chichester. 

LandarT. 

Rochester. 



Dec. 9, 
1537. 



March 24 
1537. 

April 7, 
1538. 

March 23 
1538. 

1539. 



1539. 



April 4, 
1540. 



Dec. 19, 
1540. 



May 29, 
1541. 

Sept 25, 
1541. 

Oct. 23, 
1541. 

Feb. 19, 
1541. 

June 25, 
1542. 



1543. 



May 3, 
1545. 

Sept. 5, 
1547. 



C John London (Stokesley.) 

< John Rochester, 17. 

( Robert St. Asaph, 15. 

C John Rochester, 17. 

< Hugh Worcester, 10. 
C Robert St. Asaph, 15. 

C John Rochester, 17. 

< Robert St. Asaph, 15. 

( William Colchester, 18. 

C John Bangor, 7. 

\ John Hypolitanensis. 

( Thomas Marlborough, 22. 

{ His consecration is not in Lambeth 
\ Registry. 

c His consecration is not in Lam 
\ beth Registry; his election, &c. 
I f. 224. 



Stephen Winchester (Gardiner.) 
Richard Chichester, 13. 
John Hereford, 26. 



C Edmund London, 28. 
{ Nicholas Rochester, 29. 
( John Bedford, 24. 

C Nicholas Rochester, 29. 

< Richard Dover. 23. 
( John Bedford, 24. 

C Thomas Canterbury, 4. 

< Fdmund London, 28. 

( Thomas Westminster, 30. 

C Thomas Ely, 5. 

< Cuthbert Durham (Tonstall.) 
( Thomas Filidensis. 

C John Salisbury, 7. 

< William St. David's, 16. 
( John Gloucester, 32. 

C Nicholas Rochester, 29. 

< Thomas Westminster, 30. 
( John Bedford, 24. 

C His consecration is not in Lam- 

< beth Registry; his election, &c 
( f. 300-305. 

C Thomas Westminster, 30. 

< Thomas Sidon 

( Louis Shrewsbury, 21. 
C Henrv Lincoln, 25. 

< John Bedford, 24. 
f Thomas Sidon. 



EDWARD VI 



40 



41 



Robert Farrer. 
f. 327. 

John Poynet. 
f. 330. translated 
to Winchester, the 
same year. 

John Hooper. 
f. 332. 



St. David's. 



Rochester. 



Gloucester. 



Sept. 9, 
1548. 



June 29, 
1550. 



June 29, 
1550. 



Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
Henry Lincoln, 25. 
Nicholas Rochester. 

Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
Nicholas London, 39. 
Arthur Bangor, 35. 

Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
Nicholas London, 39. 
John Rochester, 41. 



APPENDIX. 



101 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



45 



46 



*Miles Coverdale. 
f 334. 

*John Scory. 
f. 333. translated to 
Chichester, the same 
year ; to Hereford, 
1559. 

John Taylor. 
f. 335. 

John Harley. 
f. 335. 



Exeter. 



Rochester. 



Lincoln. 



Hereford. 



Aug. 30, 
1551. 



June 26, 
1552. 

May 26, 
1553. 



Thomas Canterbury, 4= 
Nicholas London, 39. 
John Bedford, 24. 



Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
Nicholas London, 39. 
John Rochester, 44. 

Thomas Canterbury, 4. 
Nicholas London, 39. 
Robert Carlisle (Aldrich.) 



MARY. 



All the consecrations* in the reign of Queen Mary were uncanonical, 
having been made by authority of the Bishop of Rome, whose authority 

* The following consecrations are stated to have taken place during the imprisonment 
of Archbishop Cranmer : — 

. John Whyte, Lincoln ; James Brooks, Gloucester ; Maurice Griffith, Rochester ; Gilbert 
Brown, Bath and Wells ; Henry Morgan, St. David's ; John Hopton, Norwich ; John Holy, 
man, Bristol ; Ralph Baines, Lichfield ; Richard Pate, V^orcester ; William Glynne, Bangor ; 
James Turberville, Exeter; Thomas Goldwill, St. Asaph. But where, and by whom the con- 
secrations were effected, I can find no record in the Registries of Lambeth, London, or Can- 
terbury. The following are duly entered in Cardinal Pole's Register at Lambeth : 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



D..tfcof 
Consf-cra- 

tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



Reginald Pole. 
Pol. Reg. f. 3. 



Thomas Watson. 
David Poole, 
f. 10. 

John Christopherson. 
f. 12. 



Canterbury. 



Lincoln. 
Peter- 
borough. 

Chichester. 



March 22, 
1555. 



Aug. 15, 
1557. 

Nov. 21, 
1557. 



f Nicholas York, 29, 
I Edmund London, 28. 
I Thomas Ely, 30. 
{ Richard Worcester. 
I John Lincoln. 
I Maurice Rochester, 
t Thomas St. Asaph. 

C Nicholas York, 29. 

< Thomas Ely, 30. 
C William Bangor. 

C Edmund London, 28, 

< Thomas Ely, 30. 

( Maurice- Rochester. 



With respect to the consecration of Archbishop Pole, it will be found on examination, that 
its ostensible validity rests wholly on Hodgskins, the Suffragan of Bedford, one of the Con- 
secrators of Archbishop Parker, so that if the Romanists will not admit Parker's consecra- 
tion, they must give up Pole's. For Pole was consecrated by seven Bishops, viz : Nicholas 
Heath, Archbishop, York ; Edmund Bonner, London ; Thomas Thirlby, Ely ; Richard 
Pates, Worcester ; John Whyte, Lincoln ; Maurice Griffith, Rochester ; and Thomas 
Gol dwell, St. Asaph. But of the consecrations of Pates, Whyte, Griffith, and Goldwell 
no record can be found. Heath and Bonner had been consecrated (28, 29,) by Stephen Gar- 
diner, Winchester ; Richard Sampson, Chichester ; and John Skypp, Hereford ; but of the 
consecrations of Gardiner, Sampson, and Skypp, no record can be found. The only other 
consecrator of Pole, was Thirlby, w 7 ho had been consecrated (30) by Nicholas Heath, Edmund 
Bonner, and John Hodgskins ; but the consecrations of the consecrators of Heath and 
Bonner are, as we have seen, not to be found. Consequently the only ostensiSle line of suc- 
cession to Pole must be traced through Hodgskins, the Suffragan of Bedford. 



102 



APPENDIX. 



in England, from 1534, had been renounced by the Synodical Assemblies 
of the Church; legitimately convened ; as well in the Provincial Synods 
of Canterbury and York, as by the dioceses singly. And these canonical 
regulations, duly and synodically determined by the Ecclesiastical Legis- 
lature of this Church and nation, were never duly repealed by the same. 

The proceedings in Queen Mary's reign were highly exceptionable on 
other accounts ; no less .than thirteen Bishops were deprived without 
pretence of ecclesiastical law as received by the Church of England, and 
without the consent of their Metropolitan ; and others, also without his 
consent, irregularly intruded into their Sees. 

Consequently, at the accession of Queen Elizabeth, the only canonically 
consecrated Bishops of the Province of Canterbury were those then sur- 
viving, who had been consecrated during the reigns of Henry VIII. and 
Edward VI. Of these there were no more than eight : namely, Salisbury, 
Suffragan of Thetford (12); Barlow, who had been Bishop of Chichester 
(16); Hodgskins, Suffragan of Bedford (24); Bonner, Bishop of London 
(28); Thirlby, Bishop of Ely (3.0); Kitchen, Bishop of Llandaff (38); 
Coverdale, who had been Bishop of Exeter (43); and Scory, who had 
been Bishop of Bath and Wells (44). Of these, Bonner and Thirlby were 
incapacitated, as well because they had been instrumental in the murder of 
their Metropolitan, as because they pertinaciously adhered to the authority 
of the Bishop of Rome, which had been duly and canonically renounced by 
the Church of England, and which they had themselves abjured ; the rest 
consented to the consecration of Archbishop Parker, and four took part in it. 
The consecration therefore of Archbishop Parker was in every respect ca- 
nonical, being by the hands of four, m\o\ by the consent of all the canonical 
Bishops of the Province, who were capacitated to vote upon the occasion. 

The uncanonical Bishops of Queen Mary , who, upon Queen Elizabeth's ac- 
cession, were rightly deprived by the civil power of the Sees into which they 
had been irregularly intruded by the civil power in the preceding reign, did 
not attempt or pretend to perform any consecrations after their deprivation. 







EL 


IZABETH. 








D.ue of 




No 


Name of Bishop. 


Name of See. 


Consecra- 
tion. 


Names of Con^ecrators. 


47 


Matthew Parker. 
Parker's Register, 
f. 10. 


Canterbury. 


Dee. 17, 
1559. 


t Willia-n Chichester, 16. 
J J. »hn Hereford, 44. 
) John Bedford, 24. 








' Miles, late Exeter, 43. 


48 


Edmund Grindal. 
f. 18. translated to 


London. 








York, 1570 ; to Can- 








terbury, 1573. 








49 


Richard Cox. 


Ely. 

> 
Bangor. 




r Matthew Canterbury, 47. 
) William Chichester, 16. 




1 22. 


Dec 21, 


50 


Rowland Meyrick. 
f 32. 


1559. 


) John Here lord, 44. 
< John Bedford, 24. 


51 


Edwin Sandes. 
f. 39. translated to 
London, 1570 ; to 
York, 1576. J 


Worcester. 







APPENDIX. 



103 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



52 Nich. Bullingham. 

f. 50. translated to, Lincoln. 
Worcester, 1570. 

53 'John Jewell, f. 46. Salisbury. 

54 iThomas Young, f. 54. 
translated to York, St. David's. 
1560. 

Richard Davis, f. 59. 
translated to St. Da- St. Asaph. 
vids, 1561. 



Edmund Gheast. f. 63, 
translated to Salis- 
bury, 1571. 

Thomas Bentham. 
f. 69. 

Gilbert Berkeley. 
f. 74. 

William Alley, f. 80. 



John Parkhurst, f. 84. 

Robert Horne f 88 
Edward Scambler, 
f. 91. translated to 
Norwich, 1584. 

Thomas Davis, f 100 



Richard Cheney, 
f. 109. 

Hugh Jones, f 114. 

Nicholas Robinson. 
f. 118. 

Richard Barnes, 
f. 116. 

Hugh Curwyn, trans- 
lated from Dublin. 

Richard Curteys. 
f. 125. 

Thomas Cowper. 
f 13S. translated to 
Winton, 1584. 

William Bradbridge. 
f. 140. 



Richard Rogers. 
f. 122. 

Edmund Freak, f 214. 
translated to Nor- 
wich, 1575 ; to Wor- 
cester, 1584. 

William Hughes. 
ii. f. 5. 

William Blethia. f. 9. 

I John Peirs. Grindal. 
f. 17. translated to 
Salisbury, 1575 ; to 
York, 1588. 
jJohn Meyrick. f. 18. 



Rochester. 

Lichfield. 

Bath and 
Wells. 

Exeter. 



Norwich. 
Winchester. 1 



Peter- 
borough. 



St. Asaph. 

Gloucester. 

LlandafT. 

Bangor. 

Nottingham. 

Oxford. 

Chichester. 

Lincoln. 

Exeter. 

Dover. 

Rochester. 

St. Asaph. 

LlandafF. 

Rochester. 
3odor. 



Jan. 21, 
1559. 



r Matthew Canterbury. 47. 
) Edmund London, 48. 
) Richard Ely, 49. 
(John Bedford, 24. 



. C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 
March 24, ) Nicb , las Llnco]n) 52 .' 



1559. 



July 14, 
15S0. 



Sept. l, 
1560. 



Feb. 16, 
1560. 



May 26, 
1561. 

April 19, 
1532. 

May 5, 
156S. 

Oct- 20, 
1566. 

March 9, 
1566. 

1557. 

May 21, 
1570. 



Feb. 2i, 
1570. 

March 18, 
1570. 

May 15, 
1569. 

March 9, 
1572. 

Dec. 13, 
1573. 

April 17, 
1575. 



April 15, 
1576. 



( John Salisbury, 53. 

C Matthew 'Canterbury, 47. 

< Edmund London, 48. 

C Gilbert Bath and Wells, 53. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Gilbert Bath and Wells, 58. 
C William Exeter, 59 

t Matthew Canterbury, 48. 

5 Thomas St. Davids, 54. 

) Edmund London, 48. 

'Thomas Coventry & Licnrleld, 57. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Richard St. Davids, 55. 
(Edmund Rochester, 56. 
C Matthew Parker, 47. 

< Edmund London, 48 

( Edmund Rochester, 56. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Edmund London, 48. 

( Edmund Rochester, 56. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< -Nicholas Lincoln, 52. 

I Edmund Rochester, 56. 

C Th mns York, 54. 

1 James Durham (Pilkington.) 

( William Chester (Downham.) 

{ His Election, &c. f. 125. 

r Matthew Canterbury, 47. 
) Edmund London, 48 
) Robert Winchester, 61. 
' Edmund Rochester, 56. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Robert Winchester, 61. 
r Nicholas Worcester, 52. 

C Matthew Parker, 47. 

< Robert Winchester, 61. 
( Nicholas Worcester, 52. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Edmund London, 48. 
(Edmund Rochester, 56. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Robert Win Chester, 61. 
t Edmund Salisbury, 56. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 
<. Robert Winchester, 61. 
( Richard Chichester, 69. 

C Matthew Canterbury, 47. 

< Edwyn London, 51. 

( Edmund Rochester, 73. 

C Edmund Canterbury, 48. 

< Edwyn London, 51. 

( Robert Winchester, 61. 



104 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of BisJiop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



80 



81 



8-2 



9i 



m 



97 



98 



John Aylmer. f. 27. 



John Whitgift. f. 34 
translated to Can 
terbury, 1583. 



John Young, f. 48. 



John Wolton. f. 53. 



John Watson, f. 58. 
83 i Willi am Overton, 
f. 64. 



John Bullingham. 
f. 70. 



Thomas Godwin. 
Whitgift i. f. 1& 

William Wickham. 
f. 23. translated to 
Winchester, 1595. 



R ichard Howland. 
f. 40. 

Herbert Westfalling 
f. 47. 

Hugh Bellot. f. 52. 
translated to Ches- 
ter, 1595. 

Thomas Bickley. f. 57. 

Richard Fletcher. 
f. 62. translated to 
Worcester, 1593 ; to 
London, 1594. 

John Underhill. f! 70. 

Gervase Babington. 
f. 77. translated to 
Exeter, 1594 ; to 
Worcester, 1597. 



London. 
Worcester. 

Rochester. 

Exeter. 

Winchester 
Lichfield. 

Gloucester. 



Bath and 
Wells. 



Lincoln. 



Peterborough 

Hereford. 

Bangor. 
Chichester. 

Bristol. 
Oxford. 

Llandaff. 



John Coldwell. f. 81. 



John Sterne. 
Whitgift ii. f. l. 



John Still, f. 13. 



Anthony Rudd. f. 19. 



William Redman, 
f. 31. 



William Morgan. 
f. 60. translated to 
fft. Asaph, 1601. 



Salisbury 



Colchester. 



Bath and 
Wells. 



St. David's. 
Norwich. 

Llandaff. 



March 24. 
1576. 



April 21, 
1577. 



March l&. 
1577. 

Aiiff. 2, 
1579. 

Sept 18, 
1580. 

Sept. 3, 
1581. 

Sept 13, 
1584. 



Dec. 6, 
1584. 



Feb. ' 

1584. 



Jan. 30, 
1585. . 



Dec. 14. 

1589. 



Aug. 29, 
1591. 



Dec. 26. 
1591. 



Nov. 12, 
1592. 



Feb. 11, 
1594. 



June 9, 
1594. 



Jan. 12, 
1594. 



July 20, 
1595. 



C Edmund Canterbury, 43. 

< Edwyn York, 51. 

( John Rochester, 76. 

« Edmund Canterbury, 4S> 
) John London, 78: 
i Robert Winchester, 61. 
*■ Richard Chichester, 69-. 

C Edmund Canterbury, 48. 

< John London, 78. 

( John Salisbury, 7S. 

C Edmund Canterbury, 48. 
s John London, 78. 
( John Rochester, 80. 
C Edmund Canterbury. 48. 

< John London, 78. 

( John Rochester, SO. 

( Edmund Canterbury, 48. 

< John London, 78. 

f John Rochester, 80. 

C John Canterbury, 19. 

< John London, 78. 

C John Rochester, 80. 
^ John ■Canterbury, 79. 
) Edmund Worcester, 73. 
) John Exeter, 81. 

'Marraaduke St. Davids (Middleton J 
Irish. 

t John Canterbury; 79. 
) Thomas Winchester, 70. 

) J< h'n Exeter, 81. 

( William Lincoln, 36. 

C John Canterbury, 79. 
\ John London, 78. 
( John Rochester, 80. 



( John Canterbury, 79. 
) Jolm London, 78. 
) John Rochester, 80. 
John Gloucester, 84: 

{ John Canterbury, 79. 

< John London, 78. 

( John Rochester, 80. 

f John Canterbury; 79. 
I John London, 78. 
{ Thomas Winchester, 70 
I Richard Bristol. 91. 
I John Oxford, 92. 

(John Canterbury. 79. 
3 John London, 78. 
) John Rochester, 80. 
{ Richard Bristol, 91. 

5 John Canterbury, 79. 
John London. 73. 
John Rochester. 80. 
Richard Worcester, 91. 

C John Canterbury, 79. 

< John Rochester, 80. 

( Richard Worcester, 91. 

r Jolm Canterbury, 79. 
) Richard London, 91. 
f John Rochester, 80. 
' William Lincoln, 86. 

t John Canterbury, 79. 
J Richard London, 91. 
f John Rochester, 80. 
' William Norwich, 98. 



APPENDIX. 



105 



Name of Bishop. 



Name ef See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



William Day f. 65. 

Richard Vaughan. 
f 71. translated to 
Chester, 1597 ; to 
London, 1604. 

Thomas Bilson. f. 76. 
translated to Win- 
chester, 1597. 



Anthony Watson, 
f. 90. 



Richard Bancroft- 
f 82. translated to 
Canterbury, 1604. 



Henry Robinson. 
Whitgift iii. f 6. 

Godfrid Goidsborough. 

f. LI. 
William Cotton, f. 17. 
Henry Cotton, f 24. 
Henry Rowlands, f 32. 



Martin Heaton. f. 37 



Thomas Dove. f. 43. 



Francis Godwin, f. 59. 
translated to Here- 
ford, 1617. 

Robert Bennet. f. 65. 
John Jegon. f. 71. 



Winchester. 
Bangor. 

Worcester. 

Chichester. 

London. 
Carlisle. 



Gloucester. 

Exeter. ^ 

Salisbury. 
Bangor. J 



Ely. 



Peterborough. 



Llandaff. 



Hereford. 
Norwich. 



Jan. 25, 
1595. 



June 13, 
1596. 



Aug. 15, 
1596. 



May 8, 
1597. 



July 23, 
1598. 



Nov. 12, 
1598. 



Feb. 3, 
159S. 



April 26, 
1601. 



Nov. 22, 
1601. 



Feb 20, 
1602. 



C John Canterbury, 79. 
< Richard London, 9L 
( John Rochester, 80. 

/John Canterbury. 79. 
) Richard London, 91. 
f William Winchester, 106. 
{ Richard Bangor, 101. 

( John Canterbury, 79. 
) John Rochester, 80. 
f Richard Bangor, 101. 
' Thomas Worcester, 102. 
f John Canterbury, 79. 

John Rochester, 80. 
{ Anthony St. Davids, 97. 
1 Richard Bangor, 101. 
I Anthony Chiciiester, 103. 

Richard London, 104. 

John Rochester, 80. 

Anthony Chichester, 103. 

c John Canterbury, 79. 
) Richard London, 104, 
) William Lichfield.. 83. 
Anthony Chichester, 108. 

^ John Canterbury, 79. 
) Rio hard Londofe, 104. 
J William Lichfield, 83. 
' Anthony Chichester, 103. 
f John Canterbury, 79. 
I Richard London., 104. 
( Thomas Winchester, 102. 
j Anthony Chichester, 103. 
I Martin Ely, 110. 

/ John Canterbury, 79- 

) Hiohard London, 104. 

i William Lincoln (Chaderton.) 

1 John Bath and Wells, 96. 

/John Canterbury, 79. 

J Richard London, 104. 

iJohn Rochester, 80. 

<• Anthony Chichester, 103. 



JAMES I. 



John Bridges, f. 84. 



Richard Parry. 
Bancroft, f. 21. 



John Phillip, f. 22. 



Thomas Ravis. f. 28. 
translated to Lon- 
don, 1607. 

William Barlow, f. 35 
translated to Lin 
coin. 160S. 



Oxford. 

St. Asaph. 

Sodor. 

Gloucester. 

Rochester. 



Feb. 12, 
1603. 



Dec. 30, 
1604. 



Feb. 10, 
1604. 



March 17 
1604. 



June 30, 

1605. 



C John Canterbury, 79. 

I Richard London, 104. 

i Tobias Durham (Matthew.) 

I John Rochester, 80. 

(.Anthony Chichester, 103. 

/ Richard Canterbury, 104. 

) Richard London, 101. 

i Tobias Durham (Matthew.) 

1 Martin Ely. 

S Richard London, 101. 
Tobias Durham (Matthew.) 
Anthony Chichester, 103. 
George Chester (Lloyd.) 

< Richard Canterbury, 104. 

< Tobias Durham (Matthew.) 
( Anthony Chichester, 103. 
/Richard Canterbury, 104. 

3 Richard London, 101. 
^Anthony Chichester, 103. 
' Thomas Gloucester, Hi. 



106 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecraters. 



120 



121 



122 



123 



124 



125 



126 
127 



131 



132 



133 



Launcelot Andrews 
f. 42. translated to 
Ely, 1609 ; to Win- 
chester, 1618. 

Henry Parry, f 62. 
translated to Wor- 
cester, 16 1Q. 



James Montague. 
£63. 



Richard Neyle. fT 83, 
translated to Coven 
try, 1610; to Lincoln 
1613 ; to Durham 
1617; to Winches- 
ter, 1627. 

George Abbott f. 96 
translated to Lon 
don, 1609 ; to Can- 
terbury, 1611. 

Samuel Harsnet. 
f. 102. translated to 
Norwich, 1519 ; to 
York r 1628, 

John Spottiswoode. 
Andrew Lamb. 
Gavin Hamilton. 



Chichester, 



Gloucester. 



Bath and 
Wells. 



Rochester. 



Lichfield. 



Chichester. 



Glasgow. 

Brechin. 

Galloway 



Nov. 3, 
1605. 



July 12, 
1607. 



April 17, 



Oct. 9, 
1698. 



Dec. 3, 
1609. 



From these three the Scottish Bish- 
ops derived their orders ; which line 
terminated in Thomas Sydserf, who 
died Bishop -of Orkney, 1663. 



Giles Thomoson-. 

Abbott, f. 13 
John Buekeridge. 

f. 20. translated to 

Ely, 1623. 



John King. f. 23. 



129 Miles Smith. 



John OveralT. f 45. 
translated to Nor- 
wich, 1615. 



Richard Melbourne. 
f. 51. translated to 
Carlisle, 1621. 



Robert Abbott, f. 58. 



Thorn aa Morton, f. 67. 
translated to Coven- 
try, 1618 ; to Dur- 
ham, 1632. 



Gloucester. 



Rochester. 



London. 



Gloucester. 



Coventry. 



St. David' 



Salisbury. 



Chester. 



- June 9, 
1611. 



Sept. 8, 
1611. 



Sept. 20, 
1612. 



April 3, 
1614. 



July 9. 
1615. 



Dec. 3, 
1615. 



July 7, 
1616. 



f Richard Canterbury, 104, 
| Richard London, 101. 
{ John Norwich, 114. 
j Thomas Gloucester, 1I8L 
I William Rochester, 119. 

( Richard Canterbury,. 104. 
) Thomas London, 118. 
J William, Rochester, 119. 
<- Launcelot Chichester, 12a 

f Richard Canterbury, 104. 
j Thomas London, 118. 
I Henry Salisbury, 108. 
I William Rochester, 119. 
I Launcelot Chichester, 120u 
L Henry Gloucester, 121. 

i Richard Canterbury, 104v 
) Thomas London, 118. 
J Launcelot Chichester, 120L 
<■ James Bath and Wells, 122. 



Richard Canterbury, rot. 
LauncelotEly, 120. 
Richard Rochester, 1-234 



Their Consecration not in the Regis- 
ter ; the mandate for their Conse- 
cration directed to George London 
(124) ; Launcelot Ely (120) • Richard 
Rochester (123); andHetxry Worces- 
ter (121) ; in Bancroft's Register, f. 
175. They are said to have been 
consecrated at London House, 21«f 
October, 1610, by George London* 
Launcelot Ely, and James- Math and 
Wells (122.) 

C George Canterbury, 124. 
I John Oxford, 1-15. 
{ Launcelot Ely, 120. 

James Bath and Wells, 122. 
I Richard Coventry and Lichfield, 123* 

( George Canterbury, 124. 

) Richard Coventry and Lichfield, 123L 

) Giles Gloucester, 126. 

* John Rochester, 127. 

r George Canterbury, 124. 

) John London, 128. 

"i Richard Coventry and Lichfield, 12&. 

' John Rochester, 127. 

f George- Canterbury, 124. 

I John London, 128. 

< James Bath and Wells, 122. 

Richard Lincoln, 123. 
I John Rochester, 127. 
( George Canterbury, 124. 
| John London, 128. 
{ Launcelot Ely, 120. 
f John Rochester, li7. 
I John Coventry and Lichfield, 130. 
( George Canterbury, 124. 
) John London, 128 
) Launcelot Ely, 120. 
' Richard Lincoln, 123. 

C George Canterbury, 124. 

Christopher Armagh. 
<J John London, 123. 

John Rochester, 127. 
I John Coventry and Lichfield, 13&. 



APPENDIX. 



ior 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Coosecrators. 



Arthur Lake. £ 78. 
Louis Bayley. f. 84. 

Nicholas Felton. 

f 96. translated to 

Ely, 1619. 
George Monteigne. 

f. 105. translated to 

London, 1621. 



Bath and 
Wells. 

Bangor. 



Martin Fotherby. 
f. 119. 



George Cafleton. 
f 125. translated to 
Chichester, 1619. 

John Bridgeman. 
Ablfoti. ii. f. 7. 

John Howson. 
translated to Dur- 
ham, 1628. 

Rowland Heathfield. 

Theophilus Field 
f, 41. translated to 
St. David's, 1627; to 
Hereford, 1635. 



George Townson. 
f. 49. 



John Williams. Ab- 
bott ii. f. 62. trans- 
lated to York, 1641. 

John Davenant. f. 69. 

Valentine Carey, f. 74. 

William Laud. f. 69. 
translated to Bath 
and Wells, 1627; to 
London, 1628 ; to 
Canterbury, 1633. 

Robert Wright. 
f. 85. translated to 
Coventry, 1632. 



John Hanmer. f. 90. 



Godfrey Goodman, 
f. 96. 



Bristol. 
Lincoln. 

Salisbury. 

LlandafF. 

Chester. 

Oxford. 
Bristol. 

LlandafF. 
Salisbury. 

Lincoln. 



Salisbury. 
Exeter. 



St. David's. 



Bristol. 



St. Asaph. 



Gloucester. 



Dec. 8, 
1616. 



Dec. 14, 
- 1617. 



April 19, 
1618. 



July 12, 
1618. 



May 9, 
1619. 



Oct. 10, 
1619. 



July 9, 
1620. 



Nov. 11, 
1621. 



Nov. 18, 
1621. 



March 23 
1622. 



Feb. 15, 
1623. 



March 6, 
1624. 



George Canterbury, 12k 

Launcelot Ely, 120. 

Richard Lincoln; 123. 

John Rochester, 127 ? 

John Coventry and Lichfield, 130; 

George Canterbury, 124. 
Mark Spalatro. 
John London, 128. 
Laun-ceiot Eiy, 120. 
John Rochester, 127. 
John Coventry, 136. 

George Canterbury, 124, 
John London, 128. 
John Coventry, 130. 
George Lincoln, 137. 

f George Canterbury, 124^ 
I John London, 128. 
i John Rochester, 127, 
I John Coventry, 130. 
I George Lincoln, 137. 

f George Canterbury, 124. 

I John London, 128. 

i John Rochester, 127. 

I Thomas Coventry and Lichfield, 133. 

I Arthur Bath and Wells, 134. 

r George Canterbury, 124. 
) John London, 128. 
) John Rochester, 127. 
' Richard St. Davids, 131. 

('George Canterbury, 124. 
I John Rochester, 127. 
{ Thomas Coventrv, 133. 
I Nicholas Ely, 136. 
I George Lincoln, 137. 

C George Lincoln, 137. 

| John Worcester (Thornboreugh.Jf 

<! Nicholas Ely, 136. 

I John Oxford 141. 

I Theophilus LlandafF, 143. 

f George London, 137; 
I John Worcester. 
<! Nicholas Ely, 136. 
J George Chichester, 139. 
I John Oxford, 14L 

/ George Canterbury, 124. 
) John Lincoln, 145. 
i Launcelot Winton, T20. 
t Valentine Exeter, 147. 

r George Canterbnry, 124. 

John Worcester. 
{ Thomas Coventry, 133. 

Theophilus LlandafF, 143, 
'-William St. Davids, 148. 

r George Canterbury, 124. 
I John Lincoln, 145. 
{ George London, 137. 
j John Rochester, 127. 
I- Theophilus LlandafF, 143, 



CHARLES I. 



Joseph Hall. f. 114. 



Exeter. 



Dec. 23, 
1627. 



I r George London, 137. 
I J Richard Durham, 12a. 
{ John Rochester, 127. 

John Oxford, 141 
L William Bath and Wells, 



108 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



D-.ueof 
C'onBecra- 



153 

154 

155 

156 

157 
158 
159 

160 



Richard Mountague. 
f. 145. translated to 
Norwich, 1633. 

Leonard Maure. 
f. 151. 

Walter Curl. f. 156. 
translated to Bath 
and Weils, 1629; to 
Winchester, 1932. 

Richard Cnrbett. . 
t. 162 translated to 
Norwich, 1632. 



John Owen. 



John Bowie, f. 17. 



Chichester. 



Bath and ") 
Wells. 

} 
Rochester, j 



Oxford. 



St. Asaph. 



Rochester. 



William Peirs. f. 23. 
translated to Bath Peterborough, 
and Wells, 1632. 



David Doulburn. f 33 



161 John Bancroft, f. 45. 



162 
163 



164 



165 



166 



167 



163 



Augustine Lindsay. 
f. 33 translated to 
Hereford, 1633. 

George Cooke, f. 90. 
translated to Here- 
ford, 1636. 



William Juxon Laud 
i f. 18. translated to 
Canterbury, 1660. 



Edmund Griffith, f. 26. 



Francis Dee. f. 39. 



Matthew Wren, f 44 
translated to Nor 
wich, 1633 ; to Ely 
1638. 



Roger Mainwaring. 
f 57. 



Bangor. 



Oxford. 



Peter- } 

borough. ; 



BristoL 



London. 



Bangor. 



Peterborough 



Hereford. 



St.. David'*. 



Aug. 24, 
1628. 



Sent. ' 
1623. 



Oct. 9, 
1623. 



Feb. 7, 

1529. 



Oct. 24, 
1630. 



March 4, 
1S31. 



June 10, 
1632. 



?cb 10, 
1632. 



Oct 7. 
1633. 



Feb. 6, 
1633. 



May 13, 
1634 



March 8, 
1634. 



F^b. 23, 
1635. 



Names of Consecrators. 



f George Canterbury, 124. 
| William London, 141. 
j Richard Winchester, 123. 
! John Fly, 127. 
I Francis Carlisle (White.) 

5 George Canterbury, 124. 
Richard Winchester, 123. 
John Ely, 127. 
Francis Carlisle. 

C George Canterbury, 124. 

I John Durham, 141. 

{ John Ely, 127.- 

| Francis Carlisle. 

I William LlandarT (Murray.) 

<; His consecration not in r tkt Regi 
I ter ; his election, Szc. Abbott in. 1. 

S -George Canterbury, 124. 
Samuel York, 125. 
Theophilus St. Pavrb, l-*3. 
Walter Bath and Wells, 155. 

f George Canterbury, 121. 

I Richard Winchester, 123. 

{ Theonhilus St. Davids, H3. 

i Richard Oxibrd, 155. 

I John Rochester, 153. 

r George Canterbury, 124. 

) William London, 141. 

/Theophilv.3 St. Davids, 143. 

r Francis Ely (White.) 

f George Canterbury, 121. 

I Theophilus St. Davids, 143 

{ Francis Ely. 

1 William LlandarT. 

I John Rochester, 159. 

( George Canterbury, 124. 

[ Thomas Durham, 133. 

I Theophilus St. Davids, 143 

{ Robert Coventry, 119. 

I Francis Fry. 

! John Rochester, 153. 

L John Oxford, 161. 

(•William Canterbury. 143. 

[ Richard York, 123. 

! Francis Ely. 

] William LlandarT. 

! John Rochester, 153. 

I John Oxford, 161. 

f William Canterbury, 143. 

I William London, 164. 

! Frnncis Ely. 

) William Llamfaff: 

I John Oxford, 161. 

I Augustine Peterborough, 162. 

f Wi'liam Canterbury, 148. 

I William London, 164. 

<! Theophilus St. Davids, 143. 

j Francis Ely. 

I William LlaodafT. 

f William Canterbury, 148. 
| Walter Winchester, 155. 
{ Franci« El v. 
I j-x^ph Exeter, 152. 
L William LlandarT. 

r William Canterbury, 148. 
William London, 164. 

1 Theophilus Hereford, 14$. 
I I Francis Fly. 
I v William Llandaff. 



APPENDIX. 



109 



N-irae of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



B ue of 

Consecra- 

. lion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



Robert Skinner, f 65. 
translated to Oxford, -p 
1640; to Worcester, ltSl 
1663. 



John Warner, f. 72. 



William Roberts. 
Laud ii. f. 29. 



Brian Buppa. f. 46. 
translated 'to Salis- 
bury, is-ll ; to Win- 
chester, 1660.' 



John Towers, f. 52. 



Morgan Owen. f. 58. 



John Prideaux. f. 70. 



Thomas WinnifTe. 

f. 8-1. 
Henry King. f. 92. 



Ralph Brownrigg, 
f. 99. 



Rochester. 
Bangor. 
Chichester. 
Peterborough, 

LlandafT. 

Worcester. 

Lincoln. 
Chichester. 

Exeter. 



Jan. 15, 
1636. 



Jan. 14. 
1637. 



Sept .3, 
1637. 



June 17, 

1633. 



Jan. 13, 
1638. 



March 29 
1640. 



Dec. 19, 
16il. 



Feb. 6, 
1641. 



May 15, 
1642. 



Accepted Frewen. 
Wood's Athena? px-| Liehfield and A p r ii, 
omenses. ii f. 1147, Coven tjy. 1643 

translated to York. 
1660. 1 1 



William Canterbury, 148, 

William .London, 164. 
{ Francis Ely. 

John Oxford, 161. 
'-Matthew Norwich, 167. 

r William Canterbury, 148. 
! William "London, 164. 
^ Walter Winchester, 155. 

John Oxford, 161. 
^ William Bangor. 

r William Canterbury, 148. 

William London, 164. 
i Francis Ely (White.) 
; William Bath and Wells, 159. 
^-John Oxford, 161. 
r William Canterbury, 148. 
I Thomas Durham, 133. 
{ Robert Coventry, 149. 
■ John Oxford, 161. 
*■ Matthew Ely, 167. 

m Canterbury, 148. 
iliiam London, 164. 
<; Walter Winchester, 155. 

Matthew Ely, 167. 
^John Rochester, 170. 

William Canterbury, 148- 

William London, 164. 

Walter Winchester, 155. 

Matthew Ely, 167. 

John Rochester, 170. 

( John York, 145. 
) William London, 164. 
) Walter Winchester, 155. 
' Robert Coventry, 149. 
( William London, 164. 
) Yv'alter Winchester, 155. 
) John Rochester, 170. 
* John Worcester, 175. 
( John York, 145. 
5 William London, 164. 
) Thomas Durham, 133. 
( Henry Chichester, 177. 

rJohn York, 145. 
I Jolm Worcester, 175. 
{ Robert Oxford, 169. 
j Brian Salisbury, 172. 
'-Jolm Peterborough, 175. 



CHARLES II. 



130 
181 
132 



183 
184" 

185 
186 

187 



Gilbert Sheldon. 

translated to Can- London 

terbury,1663. 
Humphrey Hinchman. 

translated to Lon- Sarurn. 

don, 1663. 
George Morley. 

translated to Win- \/orcester. 

Chester, 1662. . 

Robert Sanderson. Lincoln. 
George Griffith. 

Juxon, f. 203. 



William Lucy. 

Hugh Lloyd. 

John Gauden. f. 336. 

translated to Wor 

cester, 1662. 



St. David's. 
Llandaff. 

Exeter. 



Oct. 13, 
1660. 



Nov. 18, 
1660. 



("Brian Winchester, 173. 

Accepted York, 179. 
{ Matthew Ely, 167. 
I John Rochester, 170. 
v. Henry Chichester, 177. 



5 Gilbert London, 180. 
Humphrey Salisbury, 181. 
George Worcester, 18?. 
Robert Lincoln, 183. 



10 



110 



APPENDIX, 



Fo. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 



Names of Consecxators. 



188 



189 
190 



191 
192 



193 

194 
195 

196 

197 

198 
199 

5200 
201 

202 
203 



Benjamin Lany. 
f. 235. translated to 
Lincoln, 1663 ; to 
Ely, 1667. 

John Sharpe. 

Andrew Fairfowl 
Robert Leighton. 
James Hamilton. 
f. 237. 

From these Bishops all the Bishops 
of the Scottish Church derive their 
Orders. See below the Consecrations 
in that Church. 



Peterborough. 

St. An- 
drews. 
Glasgow. 
Dumblane. 
Galloway. 



Gilbert Ironside, f. 245 
Edward Reynolds. . 

f. 259. 
Nicholas Moule.f 267 
William Nicholson. 

f. 307. 



John Hackett. f. 275. 



Herbert Crofts, f. 283 



Seth Ward. f. 302. 
translated to Salis 
bury, 1667. 



John Earles. f. 309. 
translated to Salis- 
bury, 1663. 



Joseph Henshaw. 
f. 325. 



William Paul. f. 376. 



Walter Blandford, 
translated to Wor- 
cester, 1671. 



Robert Morgan, f. 385 



John Dolben, (Shel- 
don, f 6.) translated 
to York, 1683. 



Francis Davies. f. 18. 



Henry Glemham f. 40 



Bristol. 

Norwich. 

Hereford. 
Gloucester. 



Lichfield. 

Hereford. 
Exeter. 

Worcester. 

Peterborough 

Oxford. 
Oxford. 
Bangor. 

Rochester. 

LlandafT. 
St. Asaph. 



Dec. 2, 
1660. 



Dec. 15, 

1661. 
Sexagesi- 
mo primo 



Jan. 13, 
1660. 



Dec. 22, 
1661. 



Feb. 9, 
1661. 



July 20, 
1662. 



Nov. 30, 
1662. 



May 10, 
1663. 



Dec. 20, 
1663. 



1665. 



July 1, 
1666. 



Nov. 25, 
1666. 



Aug. 24, 
1667. 



Oct. 13, 
1667. 



/ Accepted York, 179. 
3 Gilbert London, 180. 
I Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 
^ George Worcester, 182. 

r Gilbert London, 180. 
3 George Worcester, 182. 
) Richard Carlisle (Sterne.) 
< Hugh LlandafT, 1S6. 



C Accepted York, 179. 

I John Durham (Cosin.) 

\ Henry Chichester, 177. 

I Robert Lincoln, 183. 

I Benjamin Peterborough, 188. 



r Gilbert London, 180. 
I Henry; Chichester, 177. 
{ Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 
I William Gloucester, 192. 
I George Worcester, 182. 
f Gilbert London, 180. 

Henry Chichester, 177. 
{ Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 
I William Gloucester, 192. 
I George Worcester, 182. 

{Gilbert London, 180. 
George Winchester, 182. 
Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 
Henry Chichester, 177. 
William Gloucester, 192. 

f Gilbert London, 180. 
I George Winchester, 182. 
<J Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 

Henry Chichester, 177. 
I William Gloucester, 192. 
t Gilbert London, 180. 
3 George Winchester, 182. 
i Henry Chichester, 177. 
' Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 
{ Accepted York, 179. 
3 George Winchester, 182. 
i Humfrey London, 181. 
^ Henry Chichester, 177. 

< Not in the Register. 

( Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
3 Humfrey London, 181. 
J George Winchester, 162. 
*■ William Limerick. 

r Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 

Richard York (Sterne.) 
I Humfrey London, 181. 
J George Winchester, 182. 

Benjamin Lincoln, 188. 
Ljohn Coventry, 193. 

S Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
Humfrey London, 181. 
Benjamin Ely, 188. 
John Rochester, 201. 

f Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
I George Winchester, 182. 
{ Benjamin Ely 188. 

Seth Salisbury, 195. 
t William Lincoln (Fuller.) 



APPENDIX. 



Ill 



Name of Bishop. 



j Date of 
Name of See. I Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



205 



Anthony Sparrow. 
f. 47. translated to 
Norwich, 1676. 



Peter Gunning, f. 54. 
translated to Ely, 
1675. 



Robert Creighton. 
f. 69. 



Thomas Wood. f. 83, 
Nathaniei Crewe. 

f. 90. trans] ate d to 

Durham, 1674. 



Guy Carleton. . 98. 
translated to Chi- 
chester, 1678. 



John Pritehet. f. 102, 



Peter Mewes. f. 103. 
translated to "Win- 
ton, 1634. 



Humphrey Lloyd, 
f. 116. 



Henry Compton. 
f. 123. translated to 
London, 1675. 



Ralph Bridloafe. 
f. 136. 



Thomas Barlow, 
f. 145. 



Exeter. 



Chichester. 



Bath and 
Wells. 



Lichfield. 
Oxford. 



Bristol. 



Gloucester. 



Bath and 
Wells. 



Bangor. 



Oxford. 



Chichester. 



Lincoln. 



Nov. 3 
1667. 



March 8. 



June 9, 
1670. 



July 2, 
1671. 



Feb. 11, 
1671. 



Nov. 3, 
1672. 



Feb. 9, 
1672. 



Nov. 16, 
1673. 



Dec. 6, 

1674. 



April 18, 
1675. 



June 27, 
1675. 



f Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
| George Winchester, 182. 
I Benjamin Ely, 188. 
{ William Gloucester, 1S2. 

Seth Salisbury, 195. 

Robert Bangor, 200. 
. William Lincoln. 

r Gilbert Canterbury, 189. 

Richard York. 
j Humphrey London, 181. 
i George Winchester, 182. 
j Benjamin Ely, 188. 

Seth Salisbury, 195. 

John Rochester, 201. 
^•Anthony Exeter, 204. 

( Humphrey London, 181. 
George Winchester, 182.- 
{ Benjamin Ely, 188. 
i John Rochester, 201. 
I William Lincoln. ., 

< Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
I Humphrey London, 181. 
i Benjamin Ely, 188. 
j Walter Worcester, 199. 

John Rochester, 201. 
^•William Lincoln. 

r Richard York. 

I Walter Worcester, 199. 

<! John Rochester, 201. 

I William Lincoln. 

I Nathaniel Oxford, 208. 

f Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
I Humphrey London, 181. 
{ Benjamin Ely, 188. 

John Rochester, 201. 
I John Chester (Pearson.) 

f Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 

Humphrey London, 181. 

John Rochester, 201. 
; Anthony Exeter, 204. 
] Isaac St. Asanh (Barrow.) 

Peter Chichester, 205. 

Nathaniel Oxford, 208. 
^ John Gloucester, 210. 

f Humphrey London, 181. 
J George Winchester, 182. 
) Seth Salisbury, 195. 
* John Rochester, 201. 

r Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 

George Winchester, 182. 
J Seth Salisbury, 195. 
] John Rochester. 201. 

Joseph Peterborough, 197. 
^ Peter Chichester, 205. 

f Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 

George Winchester, 182. 
! Seth Salisbury, 195. 
{ Anthony Exeter, 204. 

Peter Bath and Wells, 211. 
I Guy Bristol, 209. 
I John Gloucester, 210. 

f George Winchester, 182. 

iSeth Salisbury, 195. 
Peter Ely, 205. 
Peter Bath and Wells, 211. 
Guy Bristol, 209. 



112 



APPENDIX, 



Wo. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



D ne of 
Consecra- 



Names of Consecrators. 



216 



217 

218 

219 

220 
221 

222 

223 
224 

225 



227 



228 



229 



William Lloyd, f. 153. 
one of the consecra 
tors of the Nonju 
rors, translated to 
Peterborough, 1679 
to Norwich, 1685. 



James Fleetwood. 
f. 161. 



John Fell, f. ITS. 



Thomas Lamplugh. 
f. 191. translated to 
York, 16S8. 

William Sancroft. 
(San croft, f. 7.) 

William Thomas. 
(Sheldon, £ 404.) 
translated to Wor- 
cester, 1685. 



William Gulston. 
(Sancroit. f. 51.) 



William Bean, f 31. 



William Lloyd, f. 43. 
translated to Coven 
try, 1692; to Wor 
cester, 1689. 



Robert Frampton. 
f. 50. 



Francis Turner, f 75. 
one of the conse 
craters of the Non 
jurors, translated to 
Ely, 1684. 

Laurence Wannoch 
f. 82. 



Thomas Spratt. f. 102. 



Thomas Ken. f. 116. 



LlandafF. 

Worcester. 
Oxford. 

Exeter. 

Canterbury.") 

St. David's. 
J 

Bristol. 
LlandafS 
3t. Asaph. 

Gloucester. 

Rochester. 



St. David's. 



Rochester. 



Bath and 

Wells. 



April 18, 
1675. 



Aiiff 29, 
1675. 



Feb. 6, 
1675. 



Nov. 12, 
1G76. 



Jan. 27, 
1677. 



Feb. 9, 
1678. 



June 22, 
1679. 



Oct. 3, 
1680. 



tfareh 27, 
1681. 



Nov. 11, 
1683. 



Nov. 2, 
1684. 



Jan. 25, 

1884. 



r Gilbert Canterbury, 180. 
."• aches ter, 182. 
I Seth Salisbury, 195. 
{ Anthony Exeter, 204. 

Guy Bristol, 209. 
I John Gloucester, 210. 
I Peter Bath and Wells, 211- 

( John Rochester, 201. 
) Peter Ely, 205. 
J Ralph Chichester, 214. 
' Thomas Lincoln, 215. 

( George Winchester, 182. 
I Henry London, 213. 
< John Rochester, 201. 
I Peter Ely, 205. 
I Ralph Chichester, 214. 

i Hgnry London, 213.. 
. Salisbury, 195. 
) John Rochester, 201. 
*■ Anthony Norwich, 204i 

rHenry London, 213. 

Seth Salisbury, 195. 
J Joseph Peterborough, 197. 
) John Rochester, 201. 

Peter Ely, 205. 
^ Thomas Exeter, 219. 

{William Canterbury, 22& 
Seth Salisbury, 195. 
John Rochester, 201. 
Henry London, 213. 
Guy Carleton, 209. 

C William Canterbury, 220. 

I Henry London, 213.. 

{ Richard [should be Edward] Carlisle 

(Rainbow.) 
I William Peterborough, 216. 

f William Canterbury, 220. 
| Henry London, 213. 

Rochester, 201. 

Ely, 205. 
I John Oxford, 218. 

William Canterbury, 220"- 

Henry London, 213. 

John Rochester, 201. 
) Peter Ely, 

Thomas Exeter, 219. 
'-Thomas Lincoln, 215. 

f William Canterbury, 220. 
| Henry London, 213. 
<! Nathaniel Durham, 203. 
I , 135. 
iam Peterborough, 21&. 



r William Canterbury, 220. 

, 213. 

, 195. 
] William Peterborough, 216* 

.'. 226. 
^Ezekiel Deny. 

rVfilliam Canterbury, 220. 

Henry London, 213. 
j Nathaniel Durham, 208. 
~) William Peterborough, 215,. 

Francis Ely, 226 
iTfcomas Rochester, 22P». 







APPENDIX 


113 


JAMES II. 


• 
No. 


Name of Bishop. 


Name of See. 


Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 


Names of Consecrators, 


930 


Thomas White, f. 145 
one of the Conse- 
crators of the Non- 
jurors. 


Peterborough. 


Oct- 25, 
1685. 


r William Canterbury, 220. 

Henry London, 213. 
J Francis Ely, 226. 
; William St. Asaph, 224. 

John Chichester (Lake.) 
^Thomas Rochester, 228. 


231 


Jonathan Trelawney. 
f. 142. translated to 
Exeter, 1689 ; to 
"Winchester, 1707. 


Bristol. 


Nov. 8, 
1685. 


f William Canterbury, 220. 

John York, 201. 

Henry London, 213. 
i Nathanael Durham, 208. 
j Peter Winchester, 211. 

Thomas Exeter, 219. 

Francis Ely, 226. 
^Thomas Rochester, 228. 


282 
133 
t34 


John Lloyd, f. 148. 
Samuel Parker, f. 156. 
Thomas Cartwright. 
f. 161. 


St. David's. \ 
Oxford. ( 

Chester. ) 


Oct. 17, 
1686. 


f William Canterbury, 222. 
| Nathanael Durham, 208. 
{ William Norwich, 216. 
j Francis Ely, 226. 
1 Thomas Rochester, 228. 


235 


Thomas Watson. 


St. David's. 


June 26, 
1687. 


( William Canterbury, 220. 
< Thomas Rochester, 228. 
C Thomas Chester, 235. 


236 


Timothy Hall. f. 184. 


Oxford. 


Oct. 7, 
1683. 


C William Canterbury, 220. 
1 John Chichester (Lake.) 
t Thomas Chester, 235. 



WILLIAM III. & MARY 



?37 



238 



239 



240 



241 
242 



243 



245 

246 

247 
248 
249 
250 
251 



Gilbert Burnet, f. 190. 
(with consent of 
San croft.) 

HumfVey Humfries. 
f. 202. (with consent 
of Sancroft,) trans- 
lated to Hereford, 
1731. 

Edward Stillingfleet, 
Register Dean and 
Chapter of Canter- 
bury, f. 77. 

Simon Patrick, 
f. 12. translated to 
Ely, 1691. 

Gilbert Ironside, f. 18. 

John Hough, f. 25. 
translated to Coven- 
try, 1669 ; to Wor- 
cester. 1717. 



John Tillotson. 
Tillotson, f. 9. 



Ely, 



John Moore, f. 5 

translated to 

1707. 
Richard Cumberland. 

f. 33. 
Edward Fowler, f 42. 
John Sharpe. f. 51. 
Robert Grove, f. 66. 
Richard Kidder, f. 75. 

John [Joseph] Hall. 
f. 83. 



Salisbury. 



Bangor. 



Worcester. 



Chichester. 
Bristol. 



Oxford. 



Canterbury. 



Norwich. 



Peter- J 

borough. 
Gloucester. I 
York. J 

Chichester. 1 
Bath and 
WelJs. : 

Bristol. 



March 31 
1689. 



June 30, 
1689. 



Oct. 13. 
1689. 



May 11, 
1690. 



May 21, 
1691. 



July 5, 
1691. 



Aug. 30, 
1691. 



10* 



Henry London, 213. 
William St. Asaph, 224. 
Peter Winchester, 211. 
William Llandaff, 233. 

Henry London, 213. 
Thomas Carlisle (Smith.) 
Gilbert Salisbury, 283. 



Henry London 213. 
William St. Asaph, 224. 
Thomas Rochester, 228. 



r Henry London, 213. 
! William St. Asaph, 224. 
i Peter Winchester, 211. 
] William Llandaff, 223. 
Gilbert Salisbury, 238. 
t Edward Worcester- 240. 

rPeter Winchester, 211. 

William St. Asaph, 224. 
J Gilbert Salisbury, 238. 
) Edward Worcester, 240. 

Gilbert Bristol, 242. 
^ John Oxford, 243. 



r John Canterbury, 243. 

Peter Winchester, 211. 
j Gilbert Salisbury, 237. 
) Edward Worcester, 239. 

Gilbert Bristol, 241. 
v Simon Ely, 240. 

( John Canterbury, 243. 
I Gilbert Salisbury. 237. 
{ Edward Worcester, 239. 
I John Norwich, 245. 
I Edward Gloucester, 24&> 



114 



APPENDIX. 



Ko. 



Name of Bishop. Name of See 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Con?ecrators. 



252- 



553 



254 



254 ' 



255 



255 



25S 



257 



233 



259 



260 



261 



262 
263 



263 ' 



265 



Thomas Tenison. 

f. 95. translated to 
: Cauterb'ttry, 1694. 



James Gardiner. 
(Register Tenison 
I.) f. 19. 



John "Williams, f. 24. 



Thomas "Wilson, 
(his life by his son 

f. xvi.) 

William Talbot f. 43. 

translated to Sails 
bury, 1715 ; to Dur- 
ham-, 1722. 



John Evans, f 58. 
translated toMeath, 
1715. 



William Nicholson. 
f. 134. translated to 
Deny, 1718. 



George Hooper, f. 63. 
translated to Bath 
and Wells, 1703. 



William Beveridge. 
f. 82. 



George Bull. € 91. 



William Wake, f 100. 
translated to Can 
terbury, 1715. 



John Tyler. (Register 
Tenison, ii.) f. 7. 

Offspring Blackall. 
f. 33. 

Charles Trimnell. 
f. 41. translated to 
Winchester, 1721. 

William Dawes. 

William Fleetwood. 
f. 49. translated to 
Ely, 1714. 



rhos. Manningham. 
f. 57. 



Lincoln. 
Lincoln. 

Chichester. 

Sodor. 
Oxford. 

Bangor. 

Carlisle. 

St. Asaph. 

St. Asaph. 
St. David's. 

Lincoln. 

Hereford. 

Exeter. 

Norwich. 
Chester. 

St.. Asaph. 
Chichester. 



Jan. 10, 
1691. 



Vlarch 10 
1694. 



Dec. 13, 

1636. 



fan. 16, 
1697. 



Sept. 25, 
1699. 



Jon. 4, 
1701. 



Jane 14, 
170:2. 



Oct. 31, 



July 16, 
1704. 



April 29, 
1705. 



Oct. 21, 
1705. 



June 30, 

1706. 



Feb. -8, 

1707. 



1707. 
June 6, 

.1703. 



Nov. 13, 
1709. 



f John Canterbury, 243. 
t Henry London, 213. 

■y, 237. 
| Edward Worcester, 239. 
I Simon Ely, 240. 

Y Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
| Henry London, 213. 
a Peter Winchester, 211. 
I William Coventry, 224. 
t Thomas Rochester, 228. 

rThomas Canterbury, 252. 

Henry London, 213. 
j Peter Win Chester. 211. 
] William Coventry, 224. 

Thomas Rochester, 228. 
L Gilbert Salisbury, 237, 

John York, 248. 

Nicholas Chester, 238.* 
( John Norwich, 245. 

( Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
) Henry London, 213. 

Chester, 223. 
rich, 245. 



rThorrtas Canterbury, 252. 
y London, 213. 
illiam Worcester, 21 
:: rlsbury, 237. 



) William Worcester, 224 

i G 

rey Hereford, 23S. 
^ Johxf Norwich , 245. 

f Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
■ 213. 

545. 
j Edward Gloucester, 247. 
I John Bangor, 256. 

f Thomas Canterbury, 252. 

I Henry London, 213. 

{ Thomas Rochester, 223. 

I Simon Ely, 540. 

I John Coventry, 242. 

C Thomas Canterbury, 252. 

< Thomas Rochester, 2-28. 

ge Bath and Wells, 25X 

. Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
) Simon Ely, 241; 

i Norwich, 245. 
v John Chichester, 254. 
f Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
I Henry London, 213. 
{ Gilbert Salisbury ,-237. 

. Norwich, 2-15. 
Uohn Chichester, 254. 

t Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
) Henry London, 213. 
J Thomas Rochester, 223. 
' Johri"Bangor, 256. 

f Henry London, 213. 

. , 237. 
{ John Coventry, 242. 
| John Ely, 
I William Oxford, 255. 

{ No Records. 

r Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
)John Chichester, 254. 
iam Oxford, 255. 
* John Bangor, 256. 

{ Thomas Canterbury, 252. 
j Henry London, 213. 

< [John] Coventry, 242. 
John Ely, 245. 

I Charles Norwich, 263. 



APPENDIX. 



115 









Daie of 




No. 


Name of Bishop. 


Name of See. 


Consecra- 
tion. 


Names of Coosecrators. 


266 


John Robinson. 


, 








f. 65. translated to Bristol. 




i Thomas Canterbury, 262. 
) Henry London, 213. 




London, 1713. 


I 


Nov. 19, 


267 


Philip Bisse. f 73, 


r 


1710. 


) I John] Coventry, 242. 
' John Bangor, 258. 




translated to Here- 


St. David's, i 






ford, 1712. 


J 




r Henry London, 213. 

John Coventry, 242. 
> John Llandaff, 261. 
] Offspring Exeter, 262. 

Thomas Chichester, 265. 
^Philip Hereford, 267. 










2«8 


Adam Otlej. f.' SO. 


St. David's. 


March 15, 
1712. 


























( Jonathan Winchester, 231. 


5269 


Francis Attc-rbury. 


Rochester. 


July 5, 


) John Eiy, 2-15. 




£ 98. 


1713. 


} Charles Norwich, 263. 










r Adam St. David's, 238. 










r John London,-266. 


270 


Geerge Smalridfre. 


Bristol. 


Aoril -1, 


) Jonathan Winchester, 231. 




f. 128. 


1714." 


f John Coventry, 242. 










* George Bath and Wells, 257. 



GEORGE 



Richard Willis. 
f. 146. translated to 
Salisbury, 1721 ; to 
Winchester, 1723. 

John Wynne, f 155. 
translated to Bath 
and Wells, 1 



Gloucester. 



St. Asaph. 



John Potter, f. ITS. 

Jxford. 

terbury, 1737. 



Edmund Gibson. 
(Wake' 
f. 21 ) 

Lou::. 



5 j Benjamin Hoajdl 
f. 23. tiL- 

: is 

tester,' 1734. 

Launcelot Bla 
f. 36. tfansl 
York, 1723. 



279 
230 



2S1 



Lincoln. 



. 



Exeter 



Edward Chan 

f. 50. i to Lichfield. 

Durham, 1.30. 



White Kennett. f. 57. 



Francis Gastrell. 



rough. 



Hugh Boulter. 
f. 64. translated to Bristol. 
Armagh, 1724. 



Thomas Greene. 

f. 73. translated to 
Ely, 1723. 



Norwich. 



Jan. IS, 
1714. 



Feb. ' 
1714. 



May 15, 

1715. 



Feb. 12, 
1715. 



1715. 



1716. 



Nov. 17. 
1717. 



Nov.- 9, 



1719. 



Nov. 15, 
1719. 



Oct. 8, 
1721. 



C Gilbert Salisbury, 237. 

< John Coventry, 242. 
( John Bangor, 256. 

( Gilbert Salisbury, 237. 
) John Coventry, 242. «» 
) John Bangor, 256. 
v Richard Gloucester, 271. 

/Jonathan Winchester, 231. 
yjnhn Bansrer, 256. 

am Lincoln, 260. 

< Richard Gloucester, 271. 

liam Canterbury, 260. 
Jonathan AVinchester, 231. 
les Norwich. 263. 
in London, 256. 
I Richard Gloucester, 271. 

i Canterbury, 260. 
' - Chester, 231 

< Charles Norwich . 563. 
! [William! Ely, 264. 

I- Edmund Lincoln. 246. 

n Canterbury, 260 

Winchester. 231. 
Sllfam] Salisbury, 255. 
! Charles Norwich, 163. 

. Ely, £64. 
C William Canterbury, 260. 

< John Worcester, 242. 

* Edmund Lincoln, 274. 

liam Canterbury, 260. 
Worcester, 242. 
m Salisbury, 255. 
I Charles Norwich, 263. 
I Richard Gloucester, 272. 
<! Xg Reed) 

{ William Canterbury. 260. 
Worcester, 242. 

< William Salisbury. 255. 

j Richard Gl ucester, 272. 
I William Ely, 234. 

f William Canterbury, 260. 
! John London, 270. 
i William Salisbury, 255. 
i Charles Winchester, 263. 
I Edmund Lincoln, 275. 



116 



APPENDIX. 







Date of 




No. 


Name of Bishop. 


Name of See. 


Consecra- 
tion. 


Names of Consecrators. 


282 


Richard Reynolds. 


Bangor. 

> 








f 104. translated to 




( Wil'iam Canterbury, 260. 




Lincoln, 1723. 


Dec. 3, 


> Richard Salisbury, 271. 


283 


Joseph Wilcocks. 


' 1721. 


) White Peterborough, 278. 




f 113. translated to 


Gloucester. 




' Edmund Lincoln, 274. 




Rochester, 1731. 


J 




f William Canterbury, 260. 


234 


Thomas Bowers, 
f. 122. 


Chichester. 


Oct. 7, 


| Charle3 Winchester, 263. 
{ Richard Salisbury, 271. 






1722. 


Edmund Lincoln, 274. 
1 Thomas Norwich, 281. 


















f William Canterbury, 260. 


285 


William Baker. 




Aug. 11, 


| Edmund London, 274. 




f. 153. translated to 


Bangor. 


{ John St. Asaph, 272. 




Norwich, 1727. 




1723. 


| Benjamin Hereford, 275. 
1 Richard Lincoln, 232. 
f William Canterbury, 260. 
1 Edmund London, 274. 










286 


John Long. f. 197. 


Norwich. 


Nov. 3, 


{ Richard Winchester, 271. 








1723. 


| Launcelot Exeter, 276. 
1 Samuel Rochester, 293. 


286* 


John Waugh. 


Carlisle. 


1723. 
Feb. 1, 


<! No Records. 

/ William Canterbury, 260. 

) Edmund London, 274. 


287 


Henry Egerton. f. 207. 


Hereford. 


1723. 


) Richard Winchester, 271. 
' Samuel Rochester, 293. 
f William Canterbury, 260. 


288 


Richard Smallbrooke. 




Feb. 2, 

1723. 


j Edmund London, 274. 




f. 217. translated to 


St. David's. 


{ Ri-hard Winchester, 271. 




Coventry, 1730. 




j Launcelot Exeter, 276. 
1 Samuel Rochester, 293. 










f William Canterbury, 260. 


239 


Edward Waddington. 


Colchester. 


Oct. 11, 


| Edmund London. 274. 
<! Richard Winchester, 271. 




f. 227. 




1724. 


| Samuel Rochester, 293. 
L Thomas Ely, 231. , 

f William Canterbury, 260. 


290 


William Bradshaw. 


Bristol. 


Oct. .18, 


j Edmund London, 274. 
{ Richard Winchester, 271. 




f. 236. 




1724. 


| Samuel Rochester, 2S3. 

1 Thomas Ely, 281. 

f William Canterbury, 260. 


291 


Stephen Weston. 




Dec. 28, 


| Edmund London, 274. 
<( Richard Winchester, 27L 




f. 246. 


Exeter. 


1724. 


j John St. Asaph, 272. 
1 Richard Lincoln, 282. 
C William Canterbury, 260. 


292 


Robert Clavering. 




Jan. 2, 
1724. 


| Edmund London, 274. 




f. 256. translated to 


Llandaff. 


<! Richard Winchester, 271. 




Peterborough, 1728. 




| Francis [John] St. Asaph, 272. 










1 John Oxford, 273. 


293 


Samuel Bradford. 
f. 266. translated to 
Rochester, 1723. 


Carlisle. 


June 1, 
1718. 


(William Canterbury, 260. 

) John London, 266. 

) Francis Rochester, 269. 

{ Edward [Richard] Gloucester, 271. 



294 



295 



GEORGE II. 



Francis Hare, transla- 
ted to Chichester, 
1731. Wake's Regis- 
ter, ii. 22. 



Thomas Sherlock. 
f 29. translated 
Salisbury, 1738; 
London, 1749. 



St. Asaph. 



to Bangor. 



Dec. 17. 
1727. 



Feb. 4, 
1727. 



f William Canterbury, 260. 

| John Bath and Wells, 272. 

<! Edward Lichfield and Coventry, 277. 

Samuel Rochester, 293. 
I Thomas Ely, 281. 
f William Canterbury, 260. 
| John Bath and Wells, 272. 
{ John Oxford, 273. 
| Edward Lichfield, 277. 
I Richard Lincoln, 282, 






APPENDIX. 



117 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Nams of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Conseerators. 



286 



29: 



2PS 
£99 



800 



301 



302 



303 



304 



306 



306 



John Harris, f. 45. 



Elias Sydall. f. 61. 
translated to Glou- 
cester, same year. 



Llandaff. 

St. David's. 

St. Asaph. 
St. David's. 



. or.vica, 



Thomas Tanner, f. 92. 
Nicholas Cia. 

f. 100. translated to 

Exeter, 1743. 

Robert Butts. 

f. 109. translated to 

Ely, 1733. 
Charles Cecil. 

f. 117. translated' to Bristol. 

Bangor, 1731. 

Martin Benson, f. 153.' 

(This entry is -in] Gloucester. 

English.) 
Thomas Seeker. 

I 163. translated to^ 

Oxford, 1737 ; to 

Canterbury, 1733. 
George Fleming. 

f. 139. 

Isaac Maddox. f. 173. 
translated to Wor- 
cester, 1743. 



Bristol. 



Carlisle. 



St. Asaph. 



Samuel Peploe f. 1S2. 
(The Latin entries Chester, 
resumed.) 

307 Thomas Gooch. 

Potter's Regist. 32. 
translated to Nor- Bristol, 
wich, 1735 ; to Ely 
1743. 



SOS 



809 



310 



311 



312 



313 



Oct. 19, 
1729. 



Aoril 11, 

1731. 



Jan. 23, 
1731. 



Feb. 25, 
1732. 



Jan. 1 

1734. 



Julv 4, 
1736. 



( William Canterbury, 260. 
I Edmund London, 274. 
{ Richard Winchester, 271. 
| Edward Chichester, 283. 
L Francis St. Asaph, 294. 

f Edmund London, 274. 
i Richard Winchester, 271. 
i John Bath and Wells, 272. 
j John Oxford, 273. 
I Thomas Ely, 281. 

( William Canterbury, 230. 

I Edmund London, '274. 

{ Thomas Ely, 281. 

I Richard Lincoln. 282. 

I John L Joseph! Rochester, 283. 

( Edmund London, 274. 
,) Richard Winchester, 271. 
) Thomas St. Asaph, 298. 
* Nicholas St. David's, 299. 



C Edmund London, 274. 

< John Oxford, 273. 

t Joseph Rochester, 283. 



( Edmund London, 274. 
) Joseph Rochester, 2S3. 
} Henry Hereford, 237. 
1 Nicholas St. David's, 293. 



, Launcelot York, 275. 
March 12, > William Durham, 255. 



Thomas Herring. 
f. 41. translated to „ 
York, 1743 ; to Can- Sanger, 
terbury, 1747. 

Joseph Butler. 
f 63. translated to'Bristol. 
Durham, 1750. 



LjandafF. 



Matthias Mawson. 
f. 77. translated to 
Chichester, 1740; to 
Ely, 1754. 



John Gilbert, 
f. 95. translated to T , 
Salisbury, 1748; to Llandaff - 
York, 1757. 



Edward Wilies. f. Ill 
translated to Bath 
and Wells, 1743. 



St. David's. 



1733. 



June 12, 
- 1737. 



Jan. 15, 
1737. 



Dec. 3, 
1733. 



Feb. 18, 

1733. 



Dec 28, 
1710. 



Jan. 2, 
1742. 



J John [Isaacl St Asaph, 
*• John [George] Carlisle, 



305 
304. 



Matthew Hutton. 
f. 146. translated to „, 
York, 1747 ; to Can-| Bailgor - 
terbury, 1757. 



( John 
J John 
) Josen 



John Canterbury, 273. 

Bath and Wells, 272. 
seph Rochester. 283. 
Francis Chichester, 294. 

s John Canterbury, 273. 
^Nicholas St. David's, 299. 
) Robert [Josephl Rochester 2«a 
<• Thomas Oxford, 303. 

( John Canterbury, 273. 
) Joseph Rochester. 233. 
/Nicholas St. David's, 2S9. 
1 Robert Ely, 300. 

( John Canterbury, 273» 

) Richard Lincoln, 232. 

) Joseph Rochester, 233. 

1 Richard Lichfield and Coventry, 284 

t John Canterbury, 273. 
3 Joseph Rochester, 283. 

das St. David's, 293. 
1 Isaac St. Asaph, 305. 

C John Canterbury, 273. 
) Richard Lincoln, 282. 
J Joseph Rochester, 283. 
t Thomas Norwich, 307. 



It Jogeph Rochester, 283. 
) Nicholas Exeter, 299. 
/Isaac Worcester, 305, 
* Joseph Bristol, 309- 



118 



APPENDIX, 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



S14 

315 

316 


John Thomas, f. 169. 
had been elect of St. 
Asaph; translated to 
Salisbury, 1757 ; to 
Winchester, same 
year. 

Samuel Lisle, 
f. 180. translated to 
Norwich, 1748. 

Richard Trevor, 
f. 190. translated to 
Durham, 1752. 


Lincoln. 

St. Asaph. 1 
St. David's. J 


April 1, 

1744. 


317 


James Beauclerk. 
f. 200. 


Hereford. 


May 11, 
1746. 


318 


George Lavington. 
f. 209. 


Exeter. 


Feb. 8, 
1746. 


319 

320 


John Thomas. 

f. 219. translated to 

Salisbury, 1761. 
Richard Osbaldeston. 

f 229. translated to 

London, 1762. 


Peter- ] 
borough. 1 

Carlisle. 


Oct. 4, 

1747. 


321 


Zachary Pearce. 
Herring's Register. 
f. 38. translated to 
Rochester, 1756. 


Bangor. 


Feb. 2,. 
1747. 


322 


Robert Drummond. 
f. 65. translated to 
Salisbury, 1761 ; to 
York, same year. 


St. Asaph. 


April 24, 
1748. 


323 


Edward Cressett. 
f. 100. 


Llandaff. 


Feb. 12, 

1748. 


324 


Thomas Hayter. 
f. 110. translated to 
London, 1761. 


Norwich. 


Dec. 3, 
1749. 


325 


Frederick Cornwallis. 
f. 121. translated to 
Canterbury, 1768. 


Lichfield. 


Feb. 13, 
1749. 


328 


John Coneybeare. 
f. 142. 


Bristol. 


Dec. 23, 
1750. 


327 


James Johnson, 
f 171. translated to 
Worcester, 1759. 


Gloucester. 


Dec. 10, 
1752. 


328 


Edmund Keene. 
f. 154. translated to 
Ely, 1771, 


Chester. 


March 22, 
1752. 


329 


Anthony Ellis. £ 178. 


St. David's. 


Jan. 28, 
1753. 


830 


William Ashburnham. 
f. 205. 


Chichester. 


March 28, 
1754. 


331 


Richard Newcome. 
f. 213. translated to 
St. Asapb, 1761. 


Llandaff. 


April 13, 
1755. 



f John Canterbury, 274. 
I Joseph Rochester, 283. 
<! Nicholas Exeter, 299. 
I Martin Gloucester, 302, 
L Thomas Norwich, 307. 



( John Canterbury, 274. 
) Martin Gloucester, 302. 
i Isaac Worcester, 305. 
{ Richard St. David's, 316. 

r John Canterbury, 274. 
j Martin Gloucester, 302. 
) Joseph Bristol, 309. 
{ Richard St. David's, 316. 

C Joseph Rochester, 283. 

< Joseph Bristol, 309. 

( Samuel [Richard] St. David's, 316. 

{ Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
) Joseph Rochester, 283. 
i Martin Gloucester, 302. 
1 Joseph Bristol, 309. 

r Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
) Joseph Rochester, 283. 
i Martin Gl ucester, 302. 
* John Llandaff, 311. 
r Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
J Richard Lichfield, 288. 
J James Hereford, 317. 
1 John Peterborough, 319. 

f Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
) Joseph Rochester, 283. 
) Joseph Bristol, 309. 

Richard St. David's, 316. 
t Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
./Joseph Rochester, 283. 
i Martin Gloucester, 302. 
( Samuel [ThomasJ Norwich, 313. 
t Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
) Joseph Rochester. 283. 
) Thomas Oxford. 303. 
} Thomas Norwich, 324. 

(Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
J Matthias Chichester, 310. 
) Joseph Rochester, 2S3. 
' Zachariah Bangor, 321. 

Thomas Canterbury, 308. 

Joseph Diirham, 309. 

Richard Carlisle, 320. 

Frederick Lichfield and Coventry, 325. 
( Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
) Joseph Rochester. 283. 
i Isaac Worcester, 305. 
' Zachariah Bangor, 321. 

Joseph Rochester, 283. 

Thomas Ely, 307. 

Frederick Lichfield and Coventry, 335. 
( Thomas Canterbury, 308. 
J Thomas Oxford, 303. 
i George Exeter, 318. 
1 Zachariah Bangor, 321. 



APPENDIX. 



119 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Conseerators. 



332 



Mark Hildersley. 
f. 223. 

John Hume, 
f. 244. translated to 
Oxford, 1753 ; to Sa 
lisbury, 1766. 

John Egerton. f 255. 
translated to Coven 
try, 1768 ; to Dur 
ham, 1771. 

Richard Terrick. 
(Hut ton's Register 
f 42.) translated to 
London, 1764. 

Philip Young. 
(Seeker's Register, 
f. 30.) translated to 
Norwich, 1761. 

William Warburton. 
f. 49. 



Samuel Squire. £ 63. 



John Ewen. 
f! 96. translated to 
Bangor, 1768. 



Sodor and 
Man. 



Bristol. 



Bangor. 



Peterborough 



Bristol. 



Gloucester. 



David's. 



Llandaff. 



April 27, 
1755. 



July 4, 
175S. 



June 3, 
1757. 



June 29, 
1758. 



Jan. 20, 
1760. 



May ,24, 
1761. 



Sept 13, 
1751. 



, Matthew York, 313. 
) Richard Carlisle, 320. 
i Edmund Chester, 328. 
' Richard Durham, 316. 



f Thomas Oxford, 303. 
I Thomas Norwich, 324. 

< Zachariah Rochester, 321. 
| Edmund Chester, 323. 

I James Gloucester, 327. 
\ 

( Matthew Canterbury, 313. 
) Thomas Norwich, 324. 
) Edmund Chester, 328. 

* John Bristol, 333. 

r Thomas Canterbury, 303. 
) Zachariah Rochester, 321. 
) Anthony St. David's, 329. 

* John Oxford, 333. 

C Thomas Canterbury, 303. 

< Richard Durham, 316. 
( James Worcester, 327. 

f Thomas Canterbury, 303. 
| John Winchester, 314. 

< Matthias Ely, 310. 

| Zachariah Rochester, 321. 
I Robert St. Asaph, 322. 

( Thomas Canterbury, 303. 
) Zachariah Rochester, 321. 
) Robert Salisbury, 322. 
*■ Thomas Norwich, 324. 



GEORGE III. 



John Green, f. 153. 
fhos. Newton, f. 164. 



Charles Lyttleton. 
f. 1S9. 



Frederick Keppel. 
f. 199. 



Robert Lambe. f. 226. 



Robert Lowth. 
f 235, translated to 
Oxford, 1766. 



Charles Moss. f. 261. 



Jonathan Shipley. 
Corn wall is' Regis t. 
f 51. translated to St. 
Asaph, same year. J 



Lincoln. } I Dec. 28, 
Bristol. J 1761. 



Carlisle. 



Exeter. 



Peterborough, 



St. David's. 



St. David's. 



Llandaff, 



March 21 
1732. 



Nov. 7, 
1762. 



Ju4y 8, 
1764. 



June 15, 
1766. 



Nov. 30, 
1766. 



Feb. ll, 
1769. 



/ Thomas London, 324. 

J John Winchester, 314. 

) Robert Salisbury, 322. 

1 Zachariah Rochester, 321. 

(Robert York. 322. 

) Richard Durham, 316. 

) James Hereford. 327. 

( Edmund Chester, 328. 

f Thomas Canterbury, 303. 

I John Winchester, 314. 

< John -Oxford, 333. 

] Richard Peterborough, 335. 

I John Llandaff, 339. 

f Thomas Canterbury, 303. 

I Richard London, 320. 

{ John Winchester, 314. 

I Matthias Ely, 310. 

I Zachariah Rochester, 321. 

(Thomas Canterbury, 303. 

.) Richard London, 335 

) Edward Bath and Wells, 312. 

1 Zachariah Rochester, 321. 

. Richard London, 335. 

J John Winchester, 314. 

) Edward Bath and Wells, 312. 

1 Zachariah Rochester, 321. 

e Frederick Canterbury, 325. 

) Richard London, 335. 

i John Winchester, 314. 

*■ Robert Oxford, 345. 



120 



APPENDIX. 



No, 



Name of Bishop 



Name of See. 



Due of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecralors. 



348 



349 



350 



351 



352 



Edmund Law. f. 64. 



Shute Barrincton. j 
f. 82. translated to Liar, daft. 
Durham, 1791. 



Jolm HinchclhTc. 
f. 93. 



Peterborough 



William Markham. 
f. 113. translated to Chester. 
York, 1777. 



Brownlow North. 
f. 135. translated to 
Winchester, 1731. 



353 Richard Richmond. 
: 144. 



354 

355 
356 
357 

358 

359 

360 
361 

362 
363 



James Yorke. 
f. 160. translated to 
Ely, 1781. 



John Thomas, f. 171. 



Richard Hurd. 
f. 193. translated to 
Worcester, 178 1. 

John Moore, 
f. 204. translated to 
Canterbury, 1783. - 

Beilby Porteus- 
f. 225. translated to 
London, 1787. 



John Butler. £ 248. 



John Ross. f. 256. 



Thomas Thurlow. 
f. 268. translated to 
Durham, 1787. 

John Wan-en. 
f. 287. translated to 
Bangor, 1783. 



George Mason, f. 297. 



Lichfield an J 
Coventry* 



Sod or and 
Man. 



St. David's. 



Rochester. 



364 Barnes Comwallis, 

Records at Lam 
beth. f. 297. 

Samuel Hallifax. 
f. 302. translated to 
St. Asaph, 1783. 



Lichfield. 



Bangor. 



Chester. 



Oxford. 



Exeter. 



Lincoln. 



St. David's. 



So dor and 
Man. 



Lichfield and 
Coventry. 



Gloucester. 



Feb. 24, 
17&9. 



Oct. 1, 
1769. 



Dec V 
1769. 



b. 1" 



Sept. 3, 
1771. 



Feb. 
177 



JUTld 26-, 
1774. 



Nov. 
17' 



'eh. 12, 

1775. 



Feb. ! 
1777. 



May 25, 
L777^i 



Jan. 2 
1773. 



May 30, 
177S. 



Sent. 19, 
1773. 



March 5 

1750. 



Sept. 1S ; 
1781. 



Oct. 28, 
1781. 



r Frederic 
) Richarc 
) Zachari 



, Robert York, 322. 

:\ Durham, 316. 
und Chester, 328. 
v Philip Norwich, 336. 

C Frederick Canterbury, 325. 

< Richard London, 335. 

( Zacbai iah Rochester, 321. 

( Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
) Hi'- bard London, 335? 
>• , T hrj Winchester, 314. 
{ Philip_Norwicfr 336.. 

Robert York, 322 - 
Richard Durham, S!5. 
.James Worcester, 327. 
-••lisle, 343. 

rederiefc Canterbury, 325. 

d London, 335. 
iab Rochester, 321. 
^William Chester, 351. 

t York, 322. 
) John Durham, 334. 
id Ely, 328. 

n Chester, 351. 

( Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
I Hi-hard London, 335. 
{ John Lincoln, 310. 

Thomas Bristol, 341. 
I Brownlow Liebfieid & Coventry, 352. 

ndon, 335. 
o Norwich, 336. 

t Shute Llandaif, 349. 



Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
Edmurfd Ely, 328. 
Robert Oxford, 345S 
John Rochester, 355. 



rWilliarn York, 351. 
! John Durham, 334. 

and Carlisle, "343. 

ite LlandafF, 319. 

r Frederick Canterbury", 325. 
j Richard Lond »n, 335; 
} Thorn* , 321. 

Uvilliam Chichester, 330. 

(-Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
J Robert London, 3-15. 
"i WiHiam Chichester, 330. 
I John Oxford, 359. 
(-Frederick Canterbury, 325 t 
j Edmund Ely, 328. 
} Philip Norwich, 336. 
^Charles Bath and Wells, 346. 

r Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
! Robert London, 3 15. 
1 John Rochester, 355. 
I Richard Lichfield and Coventry, 356. 

r William York, 351. 
j John Bangor, 357. 

] Be ill) v Chester, 358. 

Ljohn Exeter, 360. 

/-Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
j Robert London, 345. 

] James Ely, 354. 

V. John. Rochester, 355. 

rFrederick Canterbury, 325. 

I Philip Norwich, 336. 

j John Rochester, 355. 

^ James Lichfield and Coventry, 3«4. 



APPENDIX. 



121 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



Lewis Bagot. 
f. 315. translated to 
St. Asaph, 1790. 

Richard Watson. 
f. 331. 

Christopher Wilson. 
Edward Sraallwell. 
f. 352. 

Claudius Crigan. 

William White. *a 

Samuel Provost.*<z 
f 33. Records. 

George Pretyman. 
f. 43. translated to 
Winchester, 1820. 

Charles Inglis. f. 54. 

John Douglas. 
Moore's Register, 
translated to Salis- 
bury, 1790. 



John Harley. f. 73. 

William Cleaver. 
Moore's Register 
translated to Ban- 
gor, 1800 ; to St. 
Asaph, 180S. 

Samuel Horsley. 
f. 89. translated to 
Rochester, 1793; to 
St. Asaph, 1S02. 

Richard Beadon. 
f. 129. translated to 
Bath £ Yv^ells, 18C2-. 



George Home. f. 174. 



Edward V. Vernon. 
Moore's Register, 
translated to York 
1808. 

James Madison. *a 
f. 192. 

Charles Manners Sut- 
ton, f. 236. tfansla 
ted to Canterbury 
1805. 

Spencer Madan. 
f. 243. translated to 
Peterborough, 1794 



378 William Buller. f. 261 

i 

*a From these Bishops, 
derive their orders. 



Bristol. 

LlandafF. 

Bristol. 
St. David's. 

Sodor. 

Pennsyl- ) 
vania. f 

New- York. ) 
Lincoln. 

Nova Scotia. 
Carlisle. 

Hereford. 

Chester. 

St. David's. 

Gloucester. 

Norwich. 

Carlisle. 
Virginia. 
Norwich. 

Bristol. 

Exeter. 



April 7, 
1782. 



Oct. 20, 
1782. 



July 6, 

1783. 



1784. 

Feb. 4, 
1787. 

March 11 
1787. 

Aus. 12, 
1787. 



Nov. 18, 
1787. 



Dec. 9, 

1787. 



Jan. 20, 

17S3. 



Mav 11, 
1783. 



June 7, 
17S9. 



June 6, 
1790. 



Nov. 6 
1790. 



Sent. 19, 
1790. 



April 8, 
1792. 



June 3, 
1792. 



Dec. 2, 

1792. 



Frederick Canterbury, 325. 
Brownlow Winchester. 352. 
Charles Bath and Weils, 346. 
'Shute LlandafF, 319. 

Frederick Canterbury, 325. 

Philip Norwich, 336. 

John Rochester, 355. 

John Canterbury, 357. 
1 Brownlow Winchester, 352. 
i Thomas Lincoln, 361. 

John Bangor, 362. 

No Records. 

John Canterbury, 357. 
'William York, 351. 
iCbaries Bath and Wells, 3-16. 

John Peterborough, 350. 

j John Canterbury, 357. 
\ William Chichester, 330. 
.Shute Salisbury, 349. 

John Canterbury, 357. 

John Rochester. 355. 

Beilby Chester, 358. 

William York. 351. 
•John Oxford, 359. 
\ Beilby Chester, 358. 

George Lincoln, 370. 

John Canterbury, 357. 
'Beilbv London, 358. 
I John Oxford, ?59. 

John Bangor, 362. 

William York, 351. 
Thomas Durham, 361. 
John Rochester, 355. 

r John Canterbury, 357. 



365. 



j Beilby London, 358. 
] Samuel Gloucester, 
^Edward Oxford, 369. 

r John Canterbury, 357, 
I Beilby London, 358. 
j John Peterborough, 350. 
^ Samuel St. Asaph, 365. 

r John Canterbury, 357. 

j Beilby London, 353. 

j James Lichfield and Coventry, 365. 

L Samuel St. David's, 373. 

C William York, 351. 

< Beilby London, 358. 

( John Salisbury, 371.* 

C John Canterbury. 357. 

< Beilby London, 353. 

C John Rochester, 364. 

r John Canterbury, 357. 

J John Peterborough, 350. 

j James Lichfield and Coventry, 364. 

I Richard Gloucester, 374. 

r John Canterbury, 357. 

1 Beilby London, 358. 

| John Peterborough. 350. 

^ Shute Salisbury, 349. 

( John Canterbury. 357. 



John Hereford, 359. 



I Samuel St. David's, 373. 
I Richard Gloucester, 374. 



all the Bishops of the Church in the United States of America, 

11 



122 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



379 



331 



382 



333 



3S4 



384 



335 



336 



387 



3S8 



390 



391 



392 
363 



894 



Jacob Mountain. 
f. 292. 



William Stuart, 
f. 304. 



Henry Reginald Cour 
tenay. f. 315. trans 
lated to Exeter, 1796 

Folliott H. W. Corne 
wall, f 382. transla 
ted to Hereford, 1803 
to Worcester, 1808. 



John Buckner, f. 404. 



John Randolph, f. 44. 
Records, translated 
to Bangor, 1806 ; to 
London, 1809. 

Henry W. Majendie. 
Moore's Register 
translated to Ban 
gor, 1309. 



George Murray, f. 80. 



George J. Hunting- 
ford f. 125. trans 
lated to Hereford 
1815. 

Thomas Dam pier. 
f. 129. 

George Pelham. 
f. 150 translated to 
Exeter, 1307; to Lin 
coin, 1320. 

Thomas Burgess. 

translated to Salis 

bury, 1325. 
John Fisher, f 18S. 

translated to Salis- 

bnry, 1807. 



Henry Bathurst. f. 230. 



Charles Moss. f. 285. 



John Luxmoore. 
f. 308. translated to 
St. Asaph, 1815 ; to 
Hereford, same year. 

Samuel Goodenough. 
Sutton's Register. 



William L. Mansell. 
f. 339. 



Quebec 
St. David's. 
Bristol. 

Bristol. 

Chichester. 

Oxford. 

Chester. 

St. David's. 

Gloucester. 

Rochester. 

Bristol. 

St. David's. 
Exeter. 

Norwich. 

Oxford. 

Bristol. 

Carlisle.. 

Bristol. 



July 7, 
1793. 



Jan. 12, 
1734. 



May 11, 
1794. 



April 9, 

17S7. 



March 4. 
1793. 



Sept. 1 
1799. 



June 15. 
1800. 



Feb 8, 
1301. 



June '27. 
1802. 



Aug. 22, 

1302. 



March 27, 
. 1S03. 



July 17, 

1S03. 



April 28, 
1S05. 



Feb. 1, 
1807. 



Oct. 4, 
1307. 



March 13 
1S08. 



Oct. 30, 
1803. 



( John Canterbury, 357. 
) Beilby London, 353. 
f John Bangor, 362. 
' Samuel St. David's, 373. 
C John Canterbury, 357. 
< Richard Llandaff, J67. 
C Richard Gloucester, 374. 

/John Canterbury, 357. 

> Beilby London, 353. 

) Samuel Rochester, 373. 
' George Norwich, 375. 

(John Canterbury, 357. 
)-Bei!by London, 358. 
) James Lichfield, 364. 
^George. Norwich, 375. 

( John Canterbury. 358. 
) Beilby London, 358. 
} Samuel Rochester, 373. 
\Edward Carlisle, 375.* 

C John Canterbury. 357. 
yBrownlow Winchester, 352. 
t Samuel Rochester, 373. 

( William York, 351. 
) Beilby London, 358. 
) William St. David's, 330. 
' John Oxford, 384. 

(John Canterbury, 357. 
) Beilby London, 356"." 
i Richard Gloucester, 374. 
( Henry Chester, 334.* 

c John Canterbury, 357. 
) Beilby Londonu-358; 
) Samuel Rochester, 373. 
Charles Bath and Wells, 346. 

(John Canterbury, 357. 

) Beilby London, 358. 

) Brownlow Winchester, 352. 

*■ Charles Bath and Wells, 346. 

( John Canterbury, 357. 
) Beilby London, 358. 

> Brownlow Winchester, 375. 
'-Lewis St. Asaph, 366. 



( John Canterbury, 357. 
) William St. Asaph, 372.* 
i Thomas Rochester, 387. 
^ George Bristol, 338. 

. Charles Canterbury, 376. 
> Beilby London, 358. 
} John Oxford, 384. 
^ Thomas -Rochester, 337. 

{ Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) John Bangor, 334. 
) John Chichester, 333. 
' George Exeter, 383. 

C Charles Canterbury, 376. 

< James Ely, 354. 

t George Gloucester, 386. 

( Edward York, 375.* 
) Henry Chester, 334.* - 
i John Bangor, 384. 
^ John Salisbury, 390. 

/ Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) Brownlow Winchester, 352. 
) John Salisbury, 390. 

< Charles Oxford, 892. 



APPENDIX. 



123 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Couseerators. 



395 



395^ 



386 



396* 



307 



399 



400 



401 



402 



403 



404 



Walker King, f! 343. 



Bowyer E. Sparke. 
Sutton's Register, 
translated to Ely 
1811. 

William Jackson. 
f. 458. 

George Henry Law. 
Sutton's Register 
translated to Bath 
and Wells, 1824. 

William Howley. f. 31 
Records, translated 
to Canterbury, 1828. 



John Parsons, f 36. 



George Murray. 
Sutton's Register 
translated to Ro 
cheater, 1828. 

Thos. F. Middleton. 
f. 57. 

Henry Ryder, 
f. 105 translated to 
Lichfield, 1824. 



Edward Legge.f. 128.* 



Rochester. 



Chester. 



Oxford. 



Chester. 



London. 



Peterborough. 



Sodor. 



Calcutta. 



Gloucester. 



Oxford. 



Robert Stanser. f. 137. Nova Scotia 



Herbert Marsh, f. 147, 
translated to Peter- 
borough, 1819. 

William Van Mildert 
f. 264. translated to 
Durham, 1826. 



Llandaff. 



Llandaff. 



Feb. 12, 
1809. 



Jan. 21 , 
1810. 



Feb. 28, 
1812. 



July 5, 
1812. 



Oct. 3, 
1813. 



Dec. 12, 
18.13. 



March i 
1814. 



May 8, 
1814. 



July 30, 
1815. 



March 24 
1316. 



May 19, 
1816. 



Aue. 25, 
1816. 



May 30, 
1819. 



/ Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) Henry Bangor, 384. 
) Thomas St. David's, 389. 
I Samuel Carlisle, 393.* 

r Edward York, 375.* 

> Richard Bath and Wells, 374. 
J Henry Bansor, 384."* 

' John Hereford, 393. 

C Charles Canterbury, 376. 

< John London, 334. 

( William St Asaph, 372* 

r Edward York, 375* 
) John London, 384. 
) William Oxford, 395. 
1 Bowyer Ely, 395.* 

( Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) George Gloucester, 386. 
/John Salisbury, 390. 
' William Oxford, 396. 

(Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) John Salisbury, 390. 
) George Chester, 396.* 
* William London, 397. 

C Edward York, 375* 

< George Exeter, 388. 

( [George] Henry Chester, 396,* 

t Charles Canterbury, 376. 
J William London, 397. 
J George Lincoln, 370. 
{ John Salisbury, 390. 

C Charles Canterbury, 376. 

< Will-am London, 397. 

( Walker Rochester, 395. 

r Charles Canterbury, 376/ 
) William London, 397. 
334* 
391. 

/ Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) William London, 397. 
) George Exeter, 338. 

> Edward Oxford, 401. 

C Charles Canterbury, 376. 
\ William London, 397. 
( Edward Oxford, 401. 

(Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) William London, 397. 
) John St. Asaph. 393. 
Herbert Peterborough, 403. 



i Henry Bangor, 3! 
' Henry Norwich, 



GEORGE IV. 



405 



406 



407 



John Kaye. translated 
to Lincoln, 1827. 

William Carey, 
f 323. translated to 
St. Asaph, same 
year. 



Reginald Heber. 
f. 459. 



Bristol. 



Exeter. 



Calcutta. 



July 30, 
1820. 



Nov. 12. 
1820. 



i Charles Canterbury, 376. 
June 1, ) William London, 397. 
1823. ) John St. Asaph, 393. 
<■ William Llandaff, 404. 
* By whom I was ordained Deacon on the Sunday after Ember-week, in Advent t 1823 
and Priest, the same day in the year following. 



! Charles Canterbury, 376. 
William London, 397. 
George Exeter, 388. 
Wiliiam Llandaff, 404. 
r Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) William London, 397. 
) George Chester, 396.* 
1 William Llandaff, 404. 



124 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 

Consecra- 

tion. 



Names of Consecrator9. 



408 



40S 



409 J 



410 
411 



412 



413 



414 



415 



416 



417 



418 



419 



420 



420^ 



421 



Christopher Bethell. 
f. 492. translated to 
Exeter, 1830; to Ban 
gor, same year. 

Robert James Carr. 
f. 501. translated to 
Worcester, 1831. 

Charles James Bloom 
field a translated to 
London, 1828. 

"William H. Coleridge 

Christopher Lipscomb 
f. 506. 



John Inglis. f. 529. 



John B. JenMnson. 
f. 550. 



Charles James Stew 
art. f. 563. 



Ckarles R. Sumner, 
f. 592. translated to 
Winchester, 1827, 



Charles Lloyd. 
Records, f. 42. 



Robert Gray. f. 48. 



John T. James, f. 56. 



Hugh Percy, 
f. 62. translated to 
Carlisle, same year. 



Edward Copleston. 
f. 77. 



John B. Sumner, a 



Matthias Turner, 
f. 128. 



422 Richard Bagot. f. 140. 



Gloucester. 



Chichester. 



Chester, 



June( 
1824. 



June 20, 

1824. 



Barbadoes 
Jamaica 



does. 1 
ica. J 



Nova Scotia. 



St, David's. 



Quebec. 



Llandaff. 



Oxford. 



Bristol. 



Calcutta. 



Rochester. 



Llandaff. 



Chester. 



Calcutta. 



Oxford. 



( Charles Canterbury, 376. 
April 11, ) William London, 397. 
1824. ) John St. Asaph, 393. 
* Bowyer Ely, 395 * 

( Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) William London, 397. 
) George Lincoln, 388. 
*■ Henry Gloucester, 400. 

C Edward York, 375* 
< William London, 397. 
( William Exeter, 406. 

rCharles Canterbury, 376. 
July 25, J William London, 3*97. 

1824. l George Lincoln, 388. 
George Chester, 396.* 

Charles Canterbury, 376. 
March 27, J William London, 397, 

1825. | George Lincoln, 388. 
^William Llandaff, 404. 

r William London, 397. 
July 2, J Edward Oxford, 401. 

1825. ) John Bristol, 405. 
^Robert Chichester, 409, 

rCharles Canterbury, 376. 
Jan. 1, J William London, 397. 

1826. 1 William Llandaff, 404. 
^Charles Chester, 409.* 

rCharles Canterbury, 376. 
May 21, J William London, 397. 

1826, ] Robert Chichester, 409. 
"-John St. David's, 413. 

rCharles Canterbury, 376. 
March 4, J William London, 397. 

1827. ") William Durham, 404. 
^Charles Chester, 409. & 

rCharles Canterbury, 376. 
March 25, J William London, 397. 
1827. ) William Durham, 404. 
"-John St. David's, 413. ' 



June 3, 

1327. 



July 15, 

1823. 



Sept. 21, 
1828. 



May 17, 
1829. 



Aug. 23, 
1829. 



C Charles Canterbury, 378. 
< William London, 397. 
( John St. David's, 413. 

( Charles Canterbury, 376. 
) William London, 397. 
J Bowyer Ely, 395.* 
1 Robert Chichester, 409. 



( Charles Canterbury, 376. 
Jan. 13, ) William London, 397. 
1828. ) Charles Winchester, 415. 
t Hugh Carlisle, 419. 



C Edward York, 375.* 

< Charles Winchester, 415. 

( Christopher Bangor, 408. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
J Charles London, 409. & 
| George Rochester, 398.* 
Wohn Chester, 420.6 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
I Charles London, 409. & 
] Charles Winchester, 415. 
^George Rochester, 398.* 



a By his Lordship's own information. 



b By information from his Lordships] 



APPENDIX. 



125 



WILLIAM IV. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Dale -of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



423 

424 
425 

426 

427 

42S 

429 

430 
431 

432 

433 

433* 

434 

435 



James H. Monk. 
£ 163. 

Henry Phillpotts. 
f. 180. 

Edward Maltby. 
f 209. translated to 
Durham, 1836. 



Daniel Wilson, f. 227. 



Edward Grey. £ 230. 



Gloucester. 
Exeter. ; 
Chichester. 

Calcutta. 
Hereford. 



Joseph Allen. (Docu- 
ments in Vicar Gen- t> • t^i 
eral's Office,) trans- 131 
lated to Ely, 1336. 



Daniel Corrie. ibid. 



George Jehoshaphat 

Mountain. 
Wm. Grant Brough- 

ton. 



Samuel Butler, ibid. 

William Otter, ibid. 
Charles T. Longley.6 



Edward Denison. 
ibid. 



Edward Stanley, ibid 



Madras. 

Montreal. 
Australia. 



Lichfield and 
Coventry. 



Chichester. 
Ripon. 

Salisbury. 
Norwich. 



July 11, 
1830. 

Jan. 2, 

1831. 

Oct. 2, 
1831. 



April 29, 
1832. 



May 20, 
1832. 



Dec. 10, 
1834. 



June 14, 
1835. 



Feb. 15, 
1836. 



July 3, 

1836. 



Oct 2, 
1835. 

Nov. 6, 
1836. 



April 16. 
1837. 



June 11, 

1837. 



C William Canterbury, 397. 

< Charles London, 409.6 
( Hugh Carlisle, 4! 9. 

( William Canterbury, 397. 

< Charles London, 409. & 
( Edward LlandafT, 420. 

C William Canterbury, 397. 

< George Bath and Wells, 396.* 
( Robert Bristol, 417. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
1 Charles London, 409 6 
j Robert Bristol, 413. 
^ James Gloucester, 423. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
j Charles London, 409.6 
| John St. David's, 413. 
v. Robert Bristol, 417. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
j Charles London, 409.6 
] Robert Worcester, 409. 
^Edward Chichester, 425. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
\ Henry Lichfield and Coventry, 400. 
] Hugh Carlisle, 419. 
^-Christopher Bangor, 408. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
J Charles London, 409.6 
j Charles Winchester, 415. 

^- James Gloucester, 423. 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
J Edward Durham, 425. 
] John Lincoln, 405. 
^Joseph Bristol, 428. 
C William Canterbury, 397. 

< Charles London, 409.6 
( George Rochester. 

C E.I ward York, 375* 

< Hugh Carlisle, 419. 
( John Chester, 420.6 

r William Canterbury, 397. 
J Charles London. 409.6 
j Edward Durham, 425. 
^ Charles Ripon, 433* 
r William Canterbury, 397. 
J Charles London, 409.6 
] John Lincoln, 405. 
Uohn Chester, 420.6 



VICTORIA, 



486 



437 
438 



439* 



Thomas Musgrave. 
ibid. 



Thomas Carr. 
Geo. Trevor Spencer. 
ibid. 



George Davys. 



Hereford. 

Madras. 3 
Bombay. I 

Peterborough. 



Oct. i, 

1837. 



Nov. 19, 

1837. 



June 16, 
1839. 



r William Canterbury, 397. 
j Charles London, 409.6 
| Joseph Ely, 423 
^William Chichester, 433. 
C William Canterbury, 397. 
< Samuel Lichfield, 432. 
( Edward Salisbury, 434. 

{William Canterbury, 397. 
Charles London, 409.6 
George Lincoln. 405. 
John Chester, 420.6 



b By information from his Lordship. 

11* 



126 



APPENDIX. 



Here follow the names of some Bishops which were omitted in their 
proper places, as I hoped to have found their Consecrations in the York 
Registry : I am sorry to say that the instances in which that hope has 
been realized are few. 



No. 



so* 

74* 

79* 
81* 



90* 
110* 
120* 

96* 

133* 
15ft* 
151* 

152* 

165* 

167* 

188* 
188** 

188*** 
196 ¥ *** 

196* 
197* 



Name of Bishop. 



William Downham. 
James Stanley. 

John May. 

Wm.Chaderton. York 
Registry, translated 
to Lincoln, 1594. 

Matthew Hutton. 
ibid, translated to 
York, 1594. 

George Lloyd, 
translated to Ches- 
ter, 1604. 

William James. 
Lindsay's Vindica- 
tion.* 

Tobias Matthew, 
translated to York, 
1606. 



Robert Snow&en.ibid. 



Richard Senhouse. 
York Registry. 

Francis White. 
ibid, translated to 
Norwich, 1628 ; to 
Ely, 1631. 

Barnabas Potter. 

William Forster. 

Richard Parr. 

John Cosin. 
Richard Sterne. 

translated to York, 

1664. 
Brian Walton. 

York Registry. 

Samuel Rutter. 
York Registry. 



Henry Feme. 



George Hall. 
York Registry. 



Isaac Barrow. 
ibid, translated to 
St. Asaph, 1669. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Chester. 

Sodor. 

Carlisle. 

Chester. 



Durham. 

Sodor 

Durham. 

Durham. 

Carlisle. 

Carlisle. 

Carlisle. 

Carlisle. 

Sodor. 
Sodor. 
Durham. 
Carlisle. 

Chester. 
Sodor. 
Chester. 
Chester. 

Sodor. 



May 4, 
1561. 

1573. 

Sept. 21, 

1577. 

Nov. 8, 
1579. 

July 27, 

1589. 



1600. 



July 27, 
1589. 



1594, 



Nov. 24, 
1616. 



Sept. 26, 
1624. 



Dec. 3, 
1626. 

May 15, 
1628. 

March 9. 
1633. 

June 10, 
1635, 



Dec. 2, 
1660. 



March 24. 
1660. 



February. 
1662. 



May 11, 
1663. 



July 5, 
,1663. 



Names of Consecrators. 



{ No Records. 
{ No Records. 

{ No Records. 

C Edwin York, 51. 
\ John London, 78. 
( John Rochester, 80. 
C John York, 76. 

< John Carlisle, 79 * 

( William Chester, 81. 

{ No Records. 

C John York, 76. 

< John Carlisle, 79.* 

( William Chester, 81.* 



( Tobias York, 96.* 
) William Durham, 120* 
) Thomas Chester, 133. 
( John Sodor, 117. 

(Tobias York, 96* 
) Richard Durham, 123. 
/Thomas Coventry, 133. 
{ John Chester, 140. 

.( Richard Durham, 123. 
John Rochester, 127. 
I John Oxford, 141. 
1 Theopbilus Llandaff, 143. 
I William Kilfenora. 



{ No Records. 
{ No Records. 



{ No Records. 

t Gilbert London, ISO. 
) John Rochester, 170. 
) Humfrey Salisbury, 181; 

* George Worcester, 182. 

f John Durham, 188* 

Matthew Ely, 167. 
i George Worcester, 182. 
I Richard Carlisle, 188.** 
I Brian Chester, 188.*** 

{ No Records. 

( John Durham, 188.* 

Matthew Ely, 167. 
<! Robert Oxford, 169. 
I Henry Chichester, 177. 
I Richard Carlisle, 183.** 
( John Durham, 188.* 
) Richard Carlisle, 188.** 
i George Chester, 197.* 

* Humfrey Salisbury, 181. 



* 1 can find no record at Lambeth, and hear of none at York. 



APPENDIX.. 



127 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



198* 



210 J 
224 : 

227* 

229' 
233 J 



Edward Rainbow. 
John Wilkins. 

Henry Bridgeman. 

John Pearson. a 

John Lake, translated 
to Bristol, 1634 ; to 
Chichester, 1685. 

Thomas Smith. 

Baptist Levinz. 
Nicholas Strafford. 



Carlisle. 
Chester. 

Sodor. 

Chester 

Sodor. 

Carlisle. 

Sodor. 
Chester. 



1664. 

Nov. 15, 
1668. 

Oct. 1, 
1671. 

1672. 



Jan. 6, 
1682. 

June 29, 
1684. 

March 15 
1634. 

16S9. 



<{ No Records. 
{ No Records. v 

< No Records. 

$ License for Consecration dated Jan'y 
I 13, 1762. Lambeth Records. 

$ License for Consecration. Sancroft, 
I f. 235. 

{ No Records. 

{ License for Consecration. Sancroft, 

I f. 254. 

{ No Records. 



For the extracts from the York Registry, here given, I am indebted to 
Joseph Buckle, Esq. the Deputy-registrar. 



THE TRUTH OF OUR RECORDS, AND THE LEGALITY OF PARKER'S 

CONSECRATION. 

Some of the more reckless of our opponents, in default of any other 
mode of attack, have been bold to say that the Records of the Consecra- 
tions of Archbishop Parker and his colleagues were forged. I can only 
say that, if they were, the whole Church and nation were concerned in 
the forgery ; seeing that, within seven years afterwards, the statute of 3 
Elizabeth, c. i. § 2, distinctly appeals to them. 

"It is, and may be very evident and apparent, that no cause of scruple, 
antiquity, or doubt, can or may justly be objected against the said Elec- 
tions, Confirmations, or Consecrations, or any other material thing meet 
to be used or had in or about the same ; but that every thing requisite 
and material for that purpose hath been made and done as precisely, and 
with as great care and diligence, or rather more, as ever the like was done 
before her Majesty's time, as the Records of her Majesty's said father and 
brother's- time, and also of her own time, will more plainly testifie and 
declare." — Gibson's Codex, 122. 

Others have thought to make out Parker's Consecration to have been 
not un canonical, but unparliamentary. Their point is this : the ordinal 
used had been enjoined by name, 5, 6 Edward VI. c. i. §§ 5, 6, and this 
statute had been repealed in Queen Mary's reign ; and the statute of 1 
Elizabath, c. ii, which repealed the statute of Queen Mary did not men- 
tion the ordinal by name, but only "The Book of Common Prayer, with 
the Order of Service, and of the Administration of Sacraments, Rites, and 
Ceremonies ;" therefore, say they, the ordinal was illegal. It is a heinous 



a Lindsay makes him consecrated on the same day, and by the same persons ai Peiar 
Mawes, 211, which see. 



128 APPENDIX. 

offence indeed, if the thing is so ; and we are thus proved, by the cavils 
of some of our opponents, not to deserve the appellation of an Act of 
Parliament Church, which others of them throw in our teeth. But still it 
is to be feared this objection, like the rest, must fall to the ground ; when 
it is considered that our Ordinal is as much a part of our book of Common 
Prayer, as our Sacramental ; that it is ail spoken of as one book, in the 
singular number, in our Canons (36;) that if Ordination be not allowed 
for a sacrament, yet that none can deny its being a rite and ceremony, and 
as such it is included by letter in the statute 1 Eliz. c. ii. as we have seen. 
But the Queen and the Parliament must have been the best judges of 
their own meaning, and they in the statute 8 Eliz. c. i. speaking of the 
former, say, — 

"That by another act and statute made in the said Parliament, in the 
first year of the reign of our said Sovereign Lady, entitled An Act for 
the Uniformity of Common Prayer and Service in the Church, and Ad- 
ministration of Sacraments, the said Book of Common Prayer, and the 
Administration of Sacraments, and other the said Orders, Rites, 
and Ceremonies, and all things contained therein . . is fully established 
and authorized." — Gibson's Codex, 121. 

On the authority of Parliament, then, it appears that the Consecrations 
were strictly legal. 

But indeed, this and all such like cavils, with which the Papists then 
consoled themselves, had been sufficiently guarded against, by a clause 
which the caution of the Queen's advisers caused her to insert in the 
commisssion which she issued for the consecration, in which she under- 
took by her own authority to be responsible for, and to make good any 
legal defects, if any such should occur; "supplying by our Sovereign 
Authority all defects either in the Execution, or in the Executors of this 
Commission, or any of them." 



APPENDIX. 



129 



"William "VVarham. 
Robert Sherburn. 
John Young. 

William Warham. 

John Fisher. 

Thomas (Bp. of Leighlin.) 

William Warham. 
John Fisher. 
Nicholas West. 
John Voysey. 

John Hilsey. 
Hugh Latimer. 
Robert Parfew, 

John Stokesley. 
John Hilsey. 
Robert Parfew, 
No Records. 

No Records. 
No Records. 

Thomas Cranmer. 
John Capon. 
William Rugg. 



Henry Stan dish. 
John Voysey. 
John Longland. 

No Records. 

Thomas Cranmer. 
John Longland. 
Christopher (Bp. of Sidon.) 



' OF PARKER, T 


RACED FOR FOt 


JR SUCCESSIONS 


. 


Henry Standish. 


No Records. 


William Barlow. 

; 




John Voysey. 


> Thomas Cranmer. 






John Longland. 


i 


> Miles Coverdale. 




Henry Holbeach. 
John Hodskin. 


. Nicholas Ridley. 


► John Scory. 


i 

< 


Thomas Chetham. 

John Stokesley. ") 
John Hilsey. 

} John Hodskin. 

Robert Parfew. 1 . 




'1 

< 


No Records. 
No Records. 


John Stokesley. i 
John Hilsey. 






Thomas Cranmer. 
William Rugg. 


^Robert Parfew. 


'John Hodskin. 




John Capon. 


] 


- 





EPISCOPAL DESCENT OF POLE, TRACED FOR FOUR SUCCESSIONS. 



No Records. 
No Records. 
No Records. 
No Records. 
No Records. 

Thomas Cranmer 
William Rugg, 
John Capon. 



No Records. 
No Records. 
No Records. 

Stephen Gardiner. 
John Stokesley. 
John Hilsey. 
John Stokesley. 
John Hilsey. 

Robert Parfew. 



No Records. 
No Records. 
No Records. 
No Records. 

Stephen Gardiner. 
John Stokesley. 
John Hilsey. 

Edmund Bonner. 
Nicholas Heath. 



John Hodskin. 



Maurice Griffith. 
John White. 
Richard Pate. 
Thomas GoldwelL 

. Edmund Bonner. 
.Nicholas Heath. 



Thomas Thirlby. 



These Tables (by whieh the proofs from existing records of the transmission of the 
Apostolical commission to Parker on the one hand, and on the other to Pole, Bonner, 
Heath, Thirlby, and Gardiner, the most noted of the Popish Bishops, may be compared,) 
will help to disabuse the Romanists, who, (as drowning men catch at straws,) in their 
endeavour to justify their schism. by invalidating our orders, are wont sometimes to lay 
much stress upon the omission to enter the Record of the Consecration of William Barlow, 
one of the consecrators of Archbishop Parker. 

By these tables it appears, first, that while Archbishop Parker's Episcopal descent can b« 
traced by the Records, through three channels, independently of Barlow, namely, Coverdale, 
Scory, and Hodskin, all linking hisa to Archbishop Warham, and Cardinal Fisher; Pole's 
through Thirlby, can be traced through only one channel, and that one which he had in 
common with Parker ; namely, Hodskin ; 2dly, that Bonner and Heath cannot be traced at 
all ; and 3dly, that concerning Gardiner, he is in the same case with Barlow, no record of his 
consecration having been made. The objection, therefore, if allowed, may avail to destroy 
.he Episcopal character of Gardiner, Heath, and Bonner ; and to reduce Pole and Thirlby to 
i single thread ; but it will avail nothing to injure Parker, whose triple cofd will fulfil &} 
■equiiition of the Canons, without the fourth, which exceeded it. 



130 APPENDIX. 



H. 

EPISCOPAL DESCENT OF THE PRESENT ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, 
TRACED IN FULL FOR FOUR SUCCESSIONS. 

An objection, which sounds plausible until it is examined, has been 
sometimes urged by persons against the fact of the Apostolic Succession, 
who would represent, that the failure of the due consecration of any one 
single Bishop in the line, would destroy the whole theory ; and they not 
unreasonably urge that a scheme liab'e to such a contingency must be 
little worth. If the consecrations in the Catholic Church had been trans- 
mitted, as those of the Roman schismatics in England and the English colo- 
nies are, and have frequently been, by a single thread; a single Bishop 
consecrating another Bishop ; the objection, no doubt, would have some 
weight; but when, upon inquiry, it is found that Catholic consecrations 
have been by two, three, four, and even more, Bishops, and that each of 
these consecrators was himself consecrated by as many, the ramification 
and multiplicity of the links of descent will be seen to be such, that 
unless it can be supposed that all the Bishops in any province simulta- 
neously failed, the objection must come to nothing. To illustrate this 
case, the following Table has been drawn out, by which it will appear 
that in transmitting the apostolical commission to the present Archbishop 
of Canterbury, there were in the first step four Bishops concerned, in the 
second twelve, in the third twenty-seven, and in the fourth about fifty , 
nearly enough to fill all the English dioceses twice over : so that, not a 
single consecration here and there, but all the consecrations in England 
for successive generations must be supposed to have failed, before the 
objection can be worthy of consideration. The dark ages are generally 
assigned by those who have not considered the subject, as the time when 
a single faikire of the kind they treat of may be supposed to have taken 
place; but it may be some comfort to them to consider that, prior to the 
adoption of a new Creed by the continental Bishops under Roman obedi- 
ence, tne English JBishops, as our records show, were frequently consecra- 
ted abroad, which must have incalculably increased the ramifications and 
multiplications of the lines of succession, so that it may with reason be 
affirmed, that before the objection can be of force as regards those times, 
not merely all the consecrations of a single country; but nearly all the 
consecrations in Europe must be supposed to have failed. 

He who can believe this without proof, or reasonable probability to 
assign is welcome to retain his belief without molestation from me. 




* '££33 



7, S3 



III "§ I'Ss 



liiliiMI 






o © ' 









,.....,. 






lilt* } 
I 

111: I- 






■I I- 



= r 









BBgr i- — - Lo 
bbss: I — - J 



APPENDIX, 



131 



EPISCOPAL DESCENT OF THE PRESENT ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY 
FROM ARCHBISHOP VARHAM, TRACED IN ONE LINE. 



William Waeham, 
John Fisher, 
Nicholas West, 
John Voysey, 
John Longland, 
Henry Standish, 
John Voysey, 
Thomas Cranmer, 
John Capon, 
William Kugg, 

Robert Parfew, 

John Stokesley, 

John Hilsey, 

John Hodskin, 

William Bariow, 

John Seory, 

Miles Coverdale, (late) 

Mattheio Parker, 
John Hodskin, 
Y/illiam Barlow, 
John Seory, 
Edmund, Grindall, 
John Ayimer, 
Robert Home, 
Richard Curteis, 

John Whitgift, 
John Young, 
Anthony Rudd, 
Richard Vaughan, 
Anthony Watson, 

Richard Bancroft, 
Launcelot Andrews, 
Richard Neyle, 

George Abbott, 
Mark A. de Domiais. 
John King, 
Launcelot Andrews, 
John Bnckeridge, 
John Overall, 

George Monteigne, 
John Thorn borough, 
Nicholas Felton, 
George Carlton, 
John Howson, 

William Laud, 
Walter Curl, 
Francis White, 
Joseph Hall, 
William Murray, 

Matthew Wren, 
Accepted F re wen, 
Brian Duppa, 
John Warner, 
Henry King, 

Gilbert Sheldon, 
George Morley, 
Seth Ward, 
John Dolhen, 
Joseph Henshaw, 
Peter Gunning, 

Henry Compton, 
Seth Ward, 
John Dolben, 
Joseph Henshaw 
Peter Gunning, 
Thomas Lamplugh, 



Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Bp Ely, 
Bp. Exeter, 

Bp. Lincoln, 
Bp. tit. Asaph, 

Bp. Exeter, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Bangor, 
Bp. Norwich, 
Bp. St. Asaph 
Bp. London, 
Bp. .Rochester, 

Bp. Bedfo-d, 
Bp. Chichester, 
Bp Hereiurd, 
Bp. Exeter, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bo. Bodford, 
Bp. Chichester, 
Bp Hereford, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. London, 
Bp. W in Chester, 
Bp. Chichester, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Bp. St David's, 
Bp Ba 
Bp. Chichester, - 

Abp. Canterbury 

Bp. Ely, 

Bp. Rochester, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Abp.' Spalatro. 
Bp. London, 
Bp. Ely, 
Bp. R.oeh ester, 
Bp. Lichfield, 

Bp. London, 
Bo. Worcester, 
Bp. Ely, 
Bo. Chichester, 
Bp. Oxrbrd, 

Abp. Canterbury, . 
Bp. Winchester, 
Bp. Ely, 
Bp. Exeter, 
Bp. Llandaff, 

Bp. Ely, 
Abp. York, 
Bp Winchester, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Bp. Chichester, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Yrio Chester, 
Bp. Salisbury, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Bp. Peterborough, 
Bp. Chichester, 
Bp. London, 
Bp. Salisbury, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Bp. Peterborough 
Bp. Ely, 
Bp. Exeter. 



( John Longland, 
Consecrated. < Bp. Lincoln, May 5, 
( 1521. 



- \ 

- \ 



I 



Thomas Cranmer. 
Abp. Canterbury, Mar. 
30, 1533. 

Robert Parfew, 
Bp. St. Asaph, July 3, 
1536. 

C John llodskin, 

{ Bd. Bedford, Dec. 9, 

C 1537. 

( Mattheio Parker, 

< Abp. Canterbury, Dec. 

( 17, 1559. 



Edmund Grindall 
Bo. London, Dec. 21, 
1559 ; translated to 
Canterbury, 1573. 

{John Whitgift, 
) Bp. Worcester, Anril 
) 21, 1577; translated to 
*• Canterbury, 1533. 

t Richard Bancroft, 
) Bp. London, May 8, 
J 1597 ; translated to 
<- Canterbury, 1604. 

( George Abbott, 
) ■ Bp. Lichfield, Dec. 3, 
) 1609 ; translated to 
<> Canterbury, 1611. 

/ George Monteigne, 
) Bp. Lincoln, Dec. 14, 
i 1617 ; translated to 
<• London, 1621. 



William Land, 
Bp. St. David's, Nov. 
18, 1621 ; translated to 
Canterbury, 1633. 

Matthew Wren, 
Bp. Hereford, March 
8, 1634 : translated to 
Eiy, 1638. 

Gilbert Sheldon, 
Bp. London, Oct. 18, 
1660 ; translated to 
Canterbury, 1663. 



/ Henry Compton, 

} Bp. Oxford, Dec. 6, 

i 1674 ; translated to 



London, 1675. 



C William Saner oft, 

< Abp. Canterbury, Jan. 

( 27, 1677. 



132 



APPENDIX. 



William Bancroft, 
John Dolben, 
Henry Compton, 
Nathanael Crewe, 
Peter Mawes, 
Thomas Lamplugh, 
Francis Turner, 
Thomas Spratt, 

Jonathan Trelawney, 
John Evans, 
William Wake, 
Richard Willis, 

John Potter, 
Joseph Wilcocks, 
Nicholas Claggett, 
Thomas Seeker, 

Thomas Herring, 
Joseph Wilcocks, 
Martin Benson, 
Samuel Lisle, 
Frederic Cornwallis, 
Edmund Keene, 
Robert Lowth, 
John Thomas, 
John Moore, 
John Hinchcliffe, 
James Cornwallis, 
Richard Beadon, 

Charles Manners Sutton, 
George Huntingford, 
John Fisher, 
William Jackson, 



Abp. Canterbury, 
Abp. York, 
Bp. London, 
Bp. Durham, 
Bp. Winchester, 
Bp. Exeter, 
Bp. Ely, 
Bp. Rochester, 

Bp. Winchester, 
Bp. Bangor, 
Bp. Lincoln, 
Bp. Gloucester, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Bp St. David's, 
Bp. Oxford, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp Rochester 
Bp. Gloucester, 
Bp. Norwich, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Ely, 
Bp. Oxford, 
Bp. Rochester, 
Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Peterborough. 
Rp. Lichfield, 
Bp. Gloucester, 

Abp. Canterbury, 
Bp. Gloucester, 
Bp. Salisbury, 
Bp. Oxford, 



(Jonathan Trelaioney, 

Icnnserrarerl < Bp - Bristol, Nov. 8, 
f ^on^eciated. \ 1685 . translated t0 

*■ Winchester, 1707. 



( John Potter, 

> Bp. Oxford, May 15, 
} 1715 ; translated to 
( Canterbury, 1737. 

( Thomas Herring, 
} Bp. Bangor, Jan. 15, 
) 1737 ; translated to 
*■ Canterbury, 1747. 
f Frederic' Cornwallis, 

> Bp. Lichfield, Feb. 18, 
i 1749 ; translated to 
' Canterbury, 1768. 

( John Moore. 
J Bp. Bann-or, Feb. 12, 
) 1775 ; translated to 
1 Canterbury, 178-2. 

t Charles M. Sutton, 
J Bp- Norwich, April 8, 
1 1792 ; translated to 
*• Canterbury, 1805. 

S William Howlkv, 
Bp. London, Oct. 3, 
1323 ; translated to 
Canterbury, 1328. 



I 



K. 



CONSECRATIONS AMONG THE ENGLISH NONJURORS. 

The following memoranda of the ecclesiastical history of English Non- 
jurors, painful and melancholy as they are, as records of the errors of 
high-minded and honourable men, will not be without their use, if they 
shall assist in convincing any persons of the wretchedness of schism. 
They are drawn partly from some curious printed documents in my own 
possession, and partly from information furnished by Rev. Thomas 
Bowdler, Incumbent of Sydenham, and Rev. H. H. Morris, Rector of 
South Hackney, to whom my best thanks are due. These notices help 
to complete the history of the English ordinations. 

On the accession of King William and, Queen Mary to the English 
throne, several of the Bishops, who considered their oaths to King James 
a bar in conscience to the transfer of their allegience to the Prince of 
Orange, were deprived of their sees by the new sovereigns. They con- 
sisted of Bancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury (213,) Lloyd, Bishop of 
Norwich (210,) Turner, of Ely (218,) Frampton, of Gloucester (217,) 
Ken, of Bath and Wells (221,) White, of Peterborough (222.) Thomas, 
Bishop of Worcester, and Lake, of Chichester, who were in the same 
case, died before the act of deprivation. One of the last acts of SancrofVs 
life was to sign a deputation to Lloyd, the deprived Bishop of Norwich, 
dated 9th February, 1691, of his powers as metropolitan, in which this 
clause occurs: "Quoscunque tui frater, (prout res et occasio tulerit) 



APPENDIX. 



133 



assampseris et adjunxeris tibi, elegeris et approbaveris, confirmaveris et 
constitueris, ego quoque (quantum in me est, et de jure possum) assume 
pariter et adjungo, eligo et approbo, confirmo et constituo." As, previ- 
ously to the execution of this deed, Tillotson had been consecrated Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, by the consent of a majority of sixteen to six of 
the Bishops of the provinces, no less than six being present and assisting 
at the consecration, it does not readily appear upon what grounds any 
force could have been claimed for this instrument, even during Sancroft's 
lifetime; but certainly it must have been worth nothing at all after his 
death, which took place in the autumn of 1693. Yet after his death, 
partly, apparently, relying upon the virtue of this deputation, the de- 
prived Bishops of Norwich, Ely, and Peterborough proceeded to conse- 
crate two Bishops: namely, George Hickes as Suffragan of Thetford, and 
Thomas Wagstaffe, Suffragan of Ipswich. Under what plea consecra- 
tions performed in the province of Canterbury, without consultation or 
approval of the Bishops of the province, whose legitimate institution was 
never called in question, and without the approval of the now existing 
Metropolitan, can be regarded otherwise than as irregular and schismatical, 
I am at a loss to conceive. It should seem that the deprived Bishops 
themselves had misgivings on the subject, for they made no attempt to re- 
peat the step ; and it was not till all the deprived Bishops and WagstafTe 
had died off, that Hickes determined to keep up a succession of Bishops 
for the Nonjurors ; for which purpose he applied to the Bishops in 
Scotland ; two of whom paying more regard, apparently, to their politi- 
cal attachments than to the canons of the Church, agreed to meddle with 
the affairs of a province in which they had no voice, and, together with 
Hickes, consecrated Collier, Spinckes, and Hawes. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



George Hickes, 
ob- Dec. 15, 1715. 

Thomas Wagstaffe, 
ob. Oct. 17, 1712. 

Jeremiah Collier, 
ob. May 06, 1726. 

Samuel Hawes, 
ob. Sept. 22, 1722. 

Nathaniel Spinckes, 
ob. July 28, 1727. 

Henry Gandy, 
ob. Feb. 26, 1733. 

Thomas Brett, 
ob. March 5, 1743-4. 

Hilkiah Bedford, 
ob. Nov. 25, 1724. 

Ralph Taylor, 
ob. Dec. 26, 1722. 

Robert Welton, 
Talbot, 



Date of Consecration. 



February f4, 1693. 



June 3, 1713 



June 26, 1716.* 

April 6, 1721.: 

March 22, 1720.1. 

1723-4. 

1723-4. 



Names of Consecrators. 



Thomas Peterborough, 
William Norwich, 
Francis Ely. 



George Hickes, I. 
Archibald Campbell. 
James Gadderar. 



C Jeremiah Collier, 3. 
j Samuel Hawes, 4. 
{ Nathaniel Spinckes, 5. 
Archibald Campbell.t 
I James Gadderar. t 

C Samuel Hawes, 4. 
< Nathaniel Spinckes, 5. 
( Henry Gandy, 6. 

{ Ralph Taylor, 9. 

$ Ralph Taylor. 
I Robert Welton. 



* Mr. Bowdler's MS. mentions January 25, 1715. 

t These added in Mr. Bowdler's MS. ; my printed records do not mention their being 
present on this occasion. 
I Mr. Bowdler's MSS. makes them to have been both consecrated January 25, 1720/ 

12 



134 



APPENDIX. 



Welton and Talbot were not recognised as Bishops by the rest of thfi 
Nonjurors, having been consecrated without their approval. They both 
went to the colonies in North America, (the former to Philadelphia,) and 
exercised the Episcopal functions. But the government at home inter- 
fering, at the request of the then Bishop of London, Welton retired to 
Portugal, where he died, 1726. Talbot took the oaths, and submitted. 



No. 


Name of Bishop. 


Date of Cousecration. 


Names of Consecrators. 


10 


John Griffin, 
ob. July 8, 1731. 


November 25, 1722. 


C Jeremiah CoHier, 3. 
< Archibald Campbelk 
( Thomas Brett, 7. 



Before this time another division had arisen among the hapless Nonju- 
rors, in consequence of Brett, Collier, and the Scotch Bishop, Campbell, 
who had settled himself in England, insisting upon making alterations 
in the Liturgy, to which Hawes, Spincks, Gandy, Taylor, and Bedford 
would not consent. Accordingly a separation of communion took place. 
After the death of Hawes, of Taylor, and of Bedford, Spinckes and Gandy, 
being desirous of a succession in their line, applied to the Bishops in 
Scotland; and they, (again, as it seems to me, unmindful of their duty,) 
consecrated Mr. Henry Doughty for their friends in England. 



Henry Doughty, 
ob. July 14, 1730. 

John Blackburn, 
ob. Nov. 17, 1741. 

Henry Hall, 
ob. Nov. 15, 1731. 

Thomas Brett, iun. 
ob. March 5, 1743-4. 



"Richard Rawlinson, 
ob. March 6, 1755. 



George Smith, 
ob. Nov. 4, 1756. 



Timothy Mavvman, 



March 30, 1725. 



May 6, ") 

} 1725. 
June 7, ) 



April 7, 1727. 



March 25, 1723. 



December 26, 172S. 



July 17, 1731. 



(•John Fullarton. 
j Arthur Miller. 
") William Irvine. 
•-David Freebaim. 

C Nathaniel Spinckes, i. 

< Henry Gandy, 6. 
( Henry Doughty. 

C Thomas Brett, 7. 

< John Griffin, 10. 

( Archibald Campbell. 

I Henry Gandy, 6. 

< Henry Doughty. 

( John Blackburn, 11. 

C Henry Gandy, 6. 

< John Blackburn, 11. 

( Richard Rawlinson, 14. 

C Thomas Brett, sen. 7. 

< Thomas Brett, jun. 13. 
( George Smith, 15. 



The former dispute had by this time subsided ; and it is mentioned 
that, in 1733, all the Nonjuring Bishops of this time were in communion, 
except Blackburn (11,) who stood alone, but on what account is not 
stated. 



17 



Robert Gordon, 
ob. Nov. 19, 1799. 



June 11, 1741. 



Thomas Brett, sen. 7. 
George Smith, 15. 
Timothy .Mavvman, 16. 



Besides this line, which expired with Bishop Gordon in 1779, there 
was another quite separated from them, and not recognized by reason of 
the consecrations having been performed by single Bishops. As far as 
my information enables me to speak, it commenced in the consecration of 
Roger Lawrence, the learned author of "Lay Baptism Invalid," by 
Bishop Campbell,* 

* [See British Magazine, xvii. 537.1 ' 



APPENDIX, 



135 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Dat« of Consecration. 



Names of Conseerators. 



1733. 



Roger Lawrence, 
Thomas Deacon, 
P. J. Brown, 

Brown's real name supposed to have been Johnstone, a brother of the 
Earl of Annandale. 



Archibald Campbell. 

Archibald Campbell. 
Roger Lawrence. 

Thomas Deacon. 



1780. 



Thomas Deacon. 



IKendrick Price, } | 

William Cartwright, 5 

Cartwright died in 1799. On his death-bed, he declared his conformity 
to the Church of England, and received the communion, according to the 
rites of that Church, from Rev. W. G. Rowland. 

iThomas Garnett, | „ f William Cartwright. 

1795 
ICharles Boothe, I I Thomas Garnett. 

Boothe died in Ireland, in 1805 ; with him this line terminated. The 
crozier which had been used by them, is now in the possession of John 
Crossley, Esq., of Scaitcliffe, near Todmorden. 



L. 

SUCCESSION OF BISHQPS IN THE SCOTTISH CHURCH. 

The ancient line of Scottish Bishops, by whom the greater part of 
Saxon England had been evangelized, who had supplied our Northern 
Dioceses with many Bishops, and furnished many worthies for the Chris- 
tian rolls, came to an end in the person of James Beaton, Archbishop of 
Glasgow, who died April 24, 1603. 

Seven years afterwards the Christians in Scotland received a fresh suc- 
cession of Bishops from England, when John Spottiswood, Andrew 
Lamb, and Gavin Hamilton were consecrated respectively Bishops of 
Glasgow, Brechin and Galloway. The mandate for the consecration, 
directed to the Bishops of London, Ely, Rochester, and Worcester, is in 
Archbishop Bancroft's Register, at Lambeth, f. 175. But the record of 
the consecration itself I have not been able to find. In Bishop Keith's 
Catalogue of Scottish Bishops it is stated to have taken place in the 
Chapel at London House, Oct. 21, [31,] 1610.* 

This succcession came likewise to an end, in the person of Thomas 
gydserf, who died Bishop of Orkney, in 1663. But previously to his 
death, another consecration of Bishops for the Church in Scotland had 
been obtained from England. For on Dec. 15, 1661, as appears by Arch- 
bishop Juxon's Register at Lambeth, f. 237, James Sharpe, Andrew 
Fairfull, Robert Leighton, and James Hamilton were consecrated respeet» 
ively to the sees of St. Andrew's, Glasgow, Dumblane, and Galloway ^ 



* [See Is. Casauboni Vita ab Almeloveen, Ejusdem Epistolis prsemissa, p. 53«! 



136 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



15 



16 



17 



18 



19 



20 



21 



James Sharpe. 

Andrew Fairfull. 
Robert Leighton. transla- 
ted to Glasgow, 1671. 
James Hamilton. 

George Haliburton. 
Murdoch Mackenzie. 
David Strachan. 
John Patterson. 
David Fletcher. 
Robert Wallace. 

George "Wishart. 
David Mitchel. 
Patrick Forbes. 

Alexander Burnet, trans- 
lated to Glasgow, 1664 : 
to St. Andrew's, 1679. 

Patrick Scougal. 



Andrew Honyman. 



Henry Guthrie. 



St. An- 
drew's. 
Glasgow. 

Dumblane." 

Galloway. 

Dunk-eld. 

Moray. 

Brechin. 

Ross. 

Argyle. 

The Isles. 

Edinburgh ' 
Aberdeen, 
Caithness. . 



Aberdeen. 



Aberdeen. 



Orkney. 



Dunkeld. 



William Scrogie. 

Alexander Young, trans- 
lated to Ross, March 
29, 1679. 

James Ramsay, transla- 
ted to Ross, 1684. 

John Paterson, translated 
to Edinburgh, 1679 ; to 
Glasgow, 1687. 

Arthur Ross, translated 
to Galloway, 1679 ; to 
Glasgow, 1679; to St. 
Andrew's, 1684. 

Robert Laurie. 



William Lindsay. 



James Aitkins, translated 
to Galloway, 1680. 

Andrew Wood, translated 
to Caithness, 1680. 

George Haliburton, trans- 
lated to Aberdeen, 1682. 

Andrew Bruce, translated 
to Orkney, 1688. 

Colin Falconer, translated 
to Moray, 1680. 



Hdctor Maclean. 



Argyle. 
Edinburgh. 
Dumblane. 
Galloioay. 

Argyle. 

Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 

Moray. 

The Isles. 

Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 

Argyls. 

Argyle. 



Dec. 15, 

1661. 



May 7, 
1662. 



June 1, 
1662. 



1663. 

Easter, 
1664. 

1664. 
1664-5. 
1666. 
1671. 
1673. 
1674. 



April 28, 
1675. 



1676. 



May 7, 
1677. 



1677. 



1678. 



1678. 



1679. 



Sept. 5, 
1679. 



1680. 



Gilbert London. 
George Worcester. 
Richard Carlisle. 
Hugh Llandaff. 



C James St. Andrew's, 1. 
< Andrew Glasgow, 2. 
( James Galloway, 4, 



APPENDIX. 



137 



Ne. 



31 



32 



Name of Bishop. 



Archibald Graham. 



Robert Douglas, transla- 
ted to Dumblane, 1634. 

Alexander Cairncross, 
translated to Glasgow 
same year. 

James Drummond. 



Alexander Rose, transla- 
ted to Edinburgh, 1687. 

John Hamilton. 



William Hay. 
John Gordon. 



Name of See. 



The Isles. 

Brechin. 

Brechin. 

Brechin. 

Moray. 

Dunkeld, 

Moray. 

Galloway. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



1680. 



1632. 



1684. 



Dec 25, 
1684. 



1636. 



Oct. 19, 
1686. 



1633. 



Sept. 4, 
1638. 



Names of Consecrators. 



The Bishops in Scotland were now deprived of their Temporalities, 



43 



44 



53 



John Fullarton. 
John Sage. 

John Falconar. 
Henry Chrystie. 

Archibald Campbell. 

James Gadderar. 

Jeremiah Collier. 
Nathaniel Spinckes. 
Samuel Hawes. 

Arthur Millar. 
William Irvine. 

David Freebairn. 
Andrew Cant. 

Alexander Duncan. 
Robert Norrie. 



Henry Doughty. 



John Ouchlerlonie. 
James Rose. 



Thomas Rattray. 



John Gillan. 
David Ranken. 



William Dunbar. 
Robert Keith. 



For the *] 
English ) 
Nonjurors. J 



For the *) 
English } 
Nonjurors. ) 



Dunkeld. 



Moray. 
Caithness. 



Jan. 23, 
1705. 

April 28, 
1709. 

Auff. 24, 
1711. 

Feb. 24, 
1712. 

June 3, 
17] 3. 

Oct. 22, 
1718. 

Oct. 17, 
1722. 



1724. 



March 30. 
1725. 



Nov. 29, 
1726. 

June 4, 
1727. 



June 11, 
1727. 



June IS, 
1727. 

12* 



C John Glasgow, 21. 

< Alexander Edinburgh, 35. 
( Robert Dumblane, 32. 

C Alexander Edinburgh, 35. 

< Robert Dumblane, 32. 
( John Sage, 40. 

Alexander Edinburgh, 35. 
Robert Dumblane, 32. 
John Falconar, 41. 

C George Hickes. 

< John Falconar, 41. 

( Archibald Campbell, 43. 

C George Hickes. 

\ Archibald Campbell, 43. 

(James Gadderar, 44. 

C Alexander Edinburgh, 35. 

< John Fullarton, 39. 
( John Falconar, 41. 
C John Fullarton, 39. 

< Arthur Millar, 45. 

( William Irvine, 46. 
C John Fullarton, 39. 

< William Irvine, 46. 
( Arthur Millar, 45. 

/John Fullarton, 39. 
) Arthur Millar, 45. 
i William Irvine, 46. 
*■ David Freebairn, 47. 
C David Freebairn, 47. 
<. Alexander Duncan, 49. 
( Andrew Cant, 43. 

C James Gadderar, 44. 

< Alexander Duncan, 49. 
( Andrew Cant, 48. 

( David Freebairn, 47. 
) Alexander Duncan, 49. 
f James Rose, 52. 
* John Ouchterlonie, 51. 

C James Gadderar, 44. ] 

< Arthur Millar, 45. 

( Thomas Rattray, 51. 



138 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of J 
Consecra 
tion. 



Names ef Comaectators. 



61 



i*2 



Andrew Lumsden. 
Robert White. 
William Falconar, 
James Rait. 

John Alexander. 
Andrew Gerard. 

Henry Edgar. 

Robert Forbes. 
Robert Kilgour. 

Charles Rose. 

Arthur Petrie. 

George Innes. 
John Skinner. 
Samuel Seabury. 
Andrew Macfarlane. 



William Abernethy Drum 

mond. 
John Strachan. 

Jonathan Watson. 



Alexander Jolly. 
Daniel Sandford. 
Patrick Torry. 
George Gleig. 



Edinburgh. 
Dumblane. 
Caithness. 
Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 
Aberdeen. 

Fife. 



Ross and 
Caithness. 



Aberdeen. 

Dumblane. 

Jrloray. 

Brechin. 

Aberdeen. 

Connecticut. 

Moray. 

Brechin. 

Dunkeld. 

Moray. 
Edinburgh. 
Dunkeld. 
Brechin. 



Nov. 2, 
1727. 

June 24, 
1735. 

Sept. 10, 
1741. 

Oct 4, 
1742. 



Aug. 9, 
1743. 



July 17, 
1747. 



Nov. 1, 

1747. 



June 24, 
1762. 

Sept 21, 
1768. 



Aug. 24, 
1774. 



June 27, 

1777. 



Aug. 13, 

1778. 

Sept. 25, 
1782. 

Nov. 14, 

1784. 

March 7, 
1787. 



Sept. 26, 

1787. 



Sept. 20, 
1792. 



June 24, 
1796. 

Feb. 9, 
1806. 

Oct. 12, 
1808. 

Oct. 30, 
1808. 



C Andrew Cant, 48. 

< Thomas Rattray, 53. 
( Robert Keith, 57. 

C Thomas Rattray, 53. 

< Robert Keith, 57. 

( William Dunbar, 56. 

C Thomas Rattray, 53. 

< Robert Keith, 57. 
t Robert White, 59. 

C Thomas Rattray, 53. 

< Robert White, 59. 
t Robert Keith, 57. 
( Robert Keith, 57. 
) Robert White, 59. 

) William Falconar, 60. 
' James Rait, 61. 

i Robert White, 59. 
) William Falconar, 60. 
i James Rait, 61. 
' John Alexander, 62. 
c Robert White, 59. 
) William Falconar, 60. 
i James Rait, 61. 
* John Alexander, 62. 
C William Falconar, 60. 

< John Alexander, 62. 
( Andrew Gerard, 63. 

C William Falconar, 60. 

< James Rait, 61. 

( John Alexander, 62. 

C William Falconar, 60. 
\ James Rait, 61. 
( Robert Forbes, 65. 

r William Falconar, 69. 
) James Rait, 61. 
) Robert Kilgour, 66. 
{ Charles Rose, 67. 

C William Falconar, 60. 

< Charles Rose, 67. 
( Arthur Petrie, 68. 

C Robert Kilgour, 66. 

< Chailes Rose, 67. 
( Arthur Petrie, 68. 

C Robert Kilgour, 66. 

< Arthur Petrie, 68. 
( John Skinner, 70. 

C John Kilgour, 66. 

< Arthur Petrie, 68. 
( John Skinner, 70. 

C John Skinner, 70. 

< Robert Kilgour, 66. 

( Andrew Macfarlane, 71. 
(John Skinner, 70. 
J Andrew Macfarlane, 71. 
j Abernethy Drummond, 72. 
' John Strachan, 73. 

C Abernethy Drummond, 72. 

< Andrew Macfarlane, 71. 
( John Strachan, 73. 

C John Skinner, 70. 

< Jonathan Watson, 74. 
( Alexander Jolly, 75. 

C John Skinner, 70. 

< Andrew Macfarlane, 71. 
( Alexander Jolly, 75. 

( John Skinner, 70. 

< Alexander Jolly, 75. 
C Patrick Torry, 77. 



APPENDIX. 



13ft 



No. 



79 



81 



82 



Name of Bishop. 



William Skinner. 

David Low. 

Matthew H. Lus combe. 

James Walker. 



David Moir. 
Michael Russell 



Name of See. 



Aberdeen. 



Ross and 
Argyle. 

(Togo 
abroad.) 



Edinburgh, 



Glasgow. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Oct. 27, 
1816. 



Nov. 14, 
1819. 

March 20 
1825. 



March 7, 
1830. 



Oct. 8, 
1837. 



Namet of Consecraton. 



r George Gleig, 73. 
J A" 



The Bishops in this list which have no Sees following 
as members of the Episcopal College, or as coadjutors 



Alexander Jolly, 75. 
) Daniel Sandford, 76. 
1 Patrick Torry, 77. 
C George Gleig, 78. 

< Alexander Jolly, 75. ! 
t Patrick Torry, 77. 

C George Gleig, 78. 

< Daniel Sandford, 76. 
C David Low, 80. 

t George Gleig, 78. 
) Alexander Jolly, 75. 
f William Skinner, 79. 
* David Low, 80. 

C James Walker, 81. 

< William Skinner, 79. 
( David Low, 80. 

their names, were consecrated, either 
to other Bishops. 



Note. — For these I am indebted to Keith's Catalogue of Scottish Bishops f 
Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland ; Skinners Annals, and to 
private information from the present Bishop of Aberdeen ; the Rev. Dr. 
Hook; and the learned librarian of King's College, London, Thomas 
Stephen, Esq. 

It is with regret that I find myself unable to give more particulars of 
the Consecrations in Scotland between 1662 and 1688. A collection of 
Ecclesiastical Records belonging to the Church of Scotland, which had 
been deposited by Bishop Campbell (43) in the Library of Sion College, 
London, was burnt in the fire which destroyed the Houses of Parliament 
where it had been taken for some purpose of enquiry. These records (I 
am informed) related to the Archbishoprick of Glasgow, and would 
probably have furnished information of the consecrations in that Arch- 
bishoprick. It is possible that the Registers of St. Andrew's are still in. 
existence, though it is not at present known where* 



M. 



SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS IN THE AMERICAN CHURCH. 

r Robert Kilgour. 
Nov. 14, J Arthur Petrie. 
1784. ] John Skinner. 

<* See the Scottish lis?* 



Samuel Seabury, 

William White. 
Samuel Provoost, 

James Madison. 
Thomas John Claggett. 



Connecticut. 



Pennsyl- 
vania. 
New York. 



Virginia. 



Maryland. 



Feb. 4, 

1787. 



Sept. 19, 
1790.. 



Sept. 17, 
1792. 



f John Canterbury. 
| William York, 
i Charles Bath and Wei*. 
I John Peterborough. 
I See the English li& 
r John Canterbury* 
] Beilby Londan. 
} John Rochester. 
{ ibid. 

/Samuel Provoost ,$- 
J Samuel Seabury, *- 
] William White, fc [ 
v James Madisoa, $j 



uo 



APPENDIX. 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 

Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



10 



13 



14 



15 



IS 



17 



S3 



19 



20 



Robert Smith. 

Edward Bass. 
Abraham Jarvis. 
Benjamin Moore. 

Samuel Parker. 

John Henry Hobart. 
Alex, Viets Griswold. 

Theodore Dehon. 

Richard Channing Moore. 

C 
James Kemp. 

John Croes. 
Nathaniel Bowen. 

Philander Chase. 



Thos. Church Brownell. Connecticut 



South Caro- 
lina. 



Massachu- 
setts. 



Connecticut, 
New York. 



Massachu- 
setts. 



Neio York.') 

Eastern )> 

Diocese. J 

South Caro- 
lina. 



Virginia. 

Maryland. 
New Jersey. 



South Caro- 
lina. 



Ohio. 



2) 



22 



23 



24 



John Stark Ravenscroft. 



Henry Ustick Onderdonk 



Wilham Meade. 



William Murray Stone. 



Benjamin Tredwell On- 
dsrdonk. 



North Caro- 
lina. 



Pennsyl- 
vania. 



Virginia. 

Maryland. 
New York. 



May 7, 
1797. 

Oct. 18, 
1797. 

Sept. n, 

1801. 



Sept. 14, 
1804. 



May 29, 
1811. 



Oct. 15, 
1812. 



May 18, 

1814. 



Sept. 1, 
1814. 

Nov. 19, 
1315. 



Oct. 8, 
1818. 



Feb. 11, 
1819. 



Oct. 27, 
1S19. 



May 22, 

1323. 



Oct. 25, 

1827. 



Au?. 19, 
1829. 



Oct. 21, 
1830. 



Nov. 26, 
1830. 



( William White, 2. 
Sept. 13, ) Samuel Provoost rf 3. 
1795. ) James Madison, 4. 

x Thomas J. Claggett, 5. 

C William White, 2. 

< Samuel Provoost, 3". 
( Thomas J. Claggett, 5. 

C William White > 2. 

< Samuel Provoost, 3. 
(Edward Bass, 7. 

C William White, 2. 

< Thomas J. Claggett, 5. 
( Abraham Jarvis, 8. 

f William White, 2. 
) Thomas J. Claggett, 5. 
) Abraham Jarvis, 8. 
' Benjamin Moore, 9. 

C William White, 2. 

< Samuel Provoost, 3. 
( Abraham Jarvis, 8. 

C William White, 2. 

< Abraham Jarvis, 8. 
( JohnH. Hobart, 11. 

( William White, 2. 

3 John H. Hobart, 11. 

i Alexander V. Griswold, 12v 

*■ Theodore Dehon, 13. 

C William White, 2 

< John H. Hobart, 11. 
C Richard C. Moore, 14. 
C William White, 2. 

< John H. Hobart, 11. 
( James Kemp, 15. 

J William White, 2. 
John H. Hobart, It. 
James Kemp, 15. 
John Croes, 16. 
(William White, 2. 
) John H Hobart, II. 
) James Kemp, 15>. 
<• John Croes, 16. 

C William White, 2. 

< John H. Hobart, 11. 
( Alexander V. Griswold, 12; 
r William White, 2. 

Alexander V. Griswold, 12; 
J James Kemp, 15. 
] John Croes, 16. 

Nathaniel Bowen, 17. 
^Thomas C. BrowneH, 19. 

f William White, 2. 
I John H. Hobart, 11. 
{ James Kemp, 15. 
j John Croes, 16. 
I Nathaniel Bowen, 17. 

f William White, 2. 

John H. Hobart, 11. 
I Alexander V. Griswold, 12. 
<! Richard C. Moore, 14. 

John Croes, 16. 
I Thomas C. Brownell, 19. 
t Henry TJ. Onderdonk, 21. 
t William White, 2. 
) Richard C. Moore, 14. 
f Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 
<• William Meade, 22. 
C William White, 2. 
< Thomas C. Brownell, 19. 
( Henry U. Onderdonk, 21,; 



APPENDIX. 



141 



No. 



Name of Bishop. 



Name of See. 



Date of 
Consecra- 
tion. 



Names of Consecrators. 



£5 



27 



23 



C9 



30 



n 



33 



Levi Silliman Ives. 



John Henry Hopkins. 



Benj. Bosworth Smith. 



Charles Pettit M'llvaine. 



Geo. "Washington Doane. 



James Hervey Otey. 



Jackson Kemper. 



Samuel Allen MeCoskry. 



Leonidas Polk. 



North Caro- 
lina. 



Vermont. 



Kentucky. 



William Heathcote 
Lancey. 



De 



Christopher EdwardGads- 
den. 



Ohio. 



New Jersey. 



Tennessee, i 



Missouri and 
Indiana. 



Michigan. 



Arkansas. 



WesternNew 
York. 



South Caro- 
lina. 



Sept. 22, 
1831. 

Oct 31, 
1832. 

Oct. 31, 
1332. 

Oct. 31, 
1832. 

Oct. 31, 

1832. 



Jan. 14, 
1834. 



Sept. 25, 
1335. 



JuTv 7, 
1336. 

Dec. 10, 

1838. 



May 9, 
1839. 



June 21, 
1840. 



C William White, 2. 

< Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 

t Benjamin T. Onderdonk, 24. 

C William White, 2. 

< Alexander V. Griswold, 12. 
I Nathaniel Bowen, 17. 

C William White, 2. 

< Thomas C. Brownell, 19. 
( Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 

C William White, 2. 

< Alexander V. Griswold, 12. 
( William Meade, 22. 

C William White, 2. 

< Benjamin T. Onderdonk, 24. 
i Levi 8. Ives, 25. 

/ William White, 2. 
) Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 
^Benjamin T. Onderdonk, 24. 
*• George W. Doane, 29. 

f William White, 2. 

Richard C. Moore, 14. 
I Philander Chase, 16, 
{ Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 

Benjamin T. Onderdonk, 24. 
I Benjamin B. Smith, 27. 
I George W. Doane, 29. 

C Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 

< Geoige W. Doane, 29. 
( Jackson Kemper, 31. 

C William Meade, 22. 

< Benjamin B. Smith, 27. 

f Charle3 P. M'llvaine, 23, 

James H. Otey> 30. 
/Alexander V. Griswold. 12. 
) Henry U. Onderdonk, 21. 
J Benjamin T. Onderdonk, 24.' 
* George W. Doane, 29. 

C Alexander V. Griswold, 12. 

< George W. Doane, 29. 

( Samuel A. MeCoskry, 32. 



(Partly from Bishop White's Memoirs. of the American Church, and partly from an 
American Episcopalian Almanac^ 



SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS IN THE IRISH CHURCH. 

At the succession of Queen Elizabeth, of all the Irish Bishops only 
two were deprived, and two others resigned, on account of their adherence 
to the surpremacy of the See of Rome. The rest continued in their Sees : 
and from them the Bishops and Clergy of the Irish Church derive their 
orders. As this has never been disputed, I have been unwilling to delay 
the publication of this work, for the sake of procuring Extracts of the 
Records of four provinces which have been kept at Armagh, Dublin, 
Cashel, and Tuam, and which could not therefore have been obtained 
without much time and trouble. The Bishops and Clergy of the Roman 
Church who have intruded into the Irish Dioceses derive their ordefift 
from Spain and Portugal, and not from the Irish Church. 



142 APPENDIX, 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

Lest it should seem to any, that I have overlooked the exertions in 
the cause of the Christian religion which have been so zealously made 
by so many Non-Episcopal communities of Christians, especially in the 
conversion of the heathen; and the success which has attended thei* 
labours ; I will before sending this publication into the world, advert to 
this point. On which I will say, God forbid that I should seek to under- 
value such exertions by whomsoever undertaken: or should do otherwise 
than hope that they may find acceptance at God's hands ; and plead in 
mitigation of the error in which such parties are involved, who have de- 
parted from the Apostolical Institutions ; as showing that their error is 
one rather of the head than of the heart ; the result of misinformation, 
and not of disaffection to our Lord. 

" The good Lord pardon every one that prepareth his heart to seek 
God, the. Lord God of his Fathers, though he be not cleansed according 
to the purification of the sanctuary." — 2 Chron. xxx. 18, 19. But the 
question which has been considered in the foregoing pages is not, " What 
are the circumstances which may afford ground for hope that a departure 
from the fellowship of the Apostles may be forgiven, and men still be 
made instruments for glorifying God 1" but "Whether the doctrine of 
the transmission of the Apostolic commission by the chief pastors of the 
Church formed part of that 'faith which was once delivered to the SaintsT" 
And if there be (as I think I have in some sort shown that there is) every 
reason, from Scripture and Tradition, for believing that it did form part 
of that faith, then who shall blame me for obeying the Spirit's injunction 
by the mouth of the Apostle, that we "should earnestly contend for it 1" 
Jude ver. 3. In the appendix I have merely shown that the British 
Churches, and those which have proceeded from them, have, in practice, 
as well as theory, faithfully abided by the doctrine. There is a conse- 
quence springing from these premises, if established ; in respect, namely, 
of the paramount and exclusive claim upon the obedience of all Christians 
within the British Dioceses which belongs to the Bishops of those Dio- 
ceses, which well deserves the consideration of all who refuse that obedi- 
ence, whether they are members of non-Episcopal communities, or pro- 
fess to have an Episcopacy of their own, like the Romanists and Mora- 
vians, which even if it have been Canonically preserved among them, 
cannot be legitimately, Canonically, nor validly exercised, within the 
British Dioceses. And to the consideration of all concerned, I desire 
affectionately to commend it. 



148 



CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS. 



*The following Corrections and Additions, except the continuation of 
the English and American Consecrations, have been chiefly fur- 
nished by the Author for this American Edition, 

Page 4, line 8 from the bottom— for five, read four, 
" 11, H 16 from the bottom— for Moriah, read Ephraim. 
" 30, " 10 from the top— for Ulster, read Usher. 
" 40, " 9 from the bottom — before Prayer, insert and. 
" 64, " 12 from the top — for upon the 2d verse of a chapter,^ which 

is destroyed by the 1st verse of the same chapter, read upon one 

half a versed which is destroyed by the other. 
" do. last line — for f Philippians L, read f Philippians i. 1. 
" 72, line 27 from the bottom — for Szints, read holy. 
" 94, " 13 from the bottom — for commanding, read commending, 
" 99, John Hilsey, who stands No. 17, should be JVo. 11. 
*' do. William Barlow, who stands No. 15, should be No. 15. 
u do. Robert Wharton or Pa? few, who stands No. 15, should be No. 16. 
?' 100, after Anthony Kitchen, No. 38, should be inserted Henry Masso?i> 

Sodor and Man. 
" do. Edward VI. should stand above Nicholas Ridley; his consecration 

being first in the reign of that prince. 
" 101, line 6, after Mary, for Brown, read Bourne. 
" do. Owen Oglethorpe, Carlisle, should be inserted between Thomas 

Watson, Lincoln, and David Poole, Peterborough. 
" 103, John Salisbury should be inserted between No. 55 and No. 56. 
" do. John Best, Carlisle, March 2, 1560, should be inserted between 

No. 59 and No. 60. 
" do. Richard Rogers, who stands No. 62, should be No, 68. 
" 107, No. 142— for Heat hfield, read Searchfield. 
" 109, Thomas Wesffield, Bristol, 1641, should be inserted between 

No. 177 and No. 178. 
** do. Thomas Howell, Bristol, 1644, should be added after No. 179. 
"Ill, No. 214 — for Bridloafe, read Bridcoake. 
Pages 115, 116, Samuel Bradford, who stands No, 293, page 116, should 

follow No. 277, page 115. 



144 



Page 116, No. 239 — for Colchester, read Chichester. 

" 123, No; 401— for *, read a. 

•' do. last line but one — for *, read a. 
Pages 124, 125, last column of each — for b, read *, wherever it occurs. 
Page 124, William Ward, Sodor and Man, 1827, should be inserted be- 
tween No. 415 and No. 416. 

" 125, No. 433*, 'second column — for b, read a. 

" do. No. 437 — for Madras, read Bombay. 

" do. No. 438 — for Bombay, read Madras. 

" do. James Bowstead, Sodor and Man, 1838, should be inserted 
between No. 438 and No. 439*. 

" do. after No. 439*, insert the following: 



440 



441 



442 



443 



444 



Aubrey G. Spencer. 



John Strachan. 



Henry Pepys. 



Connop Thirlwall. 



Philip Nicholas Shuttle- 
worth. 



Newfoundland. 



Toronto. 



Sodor and Man. 



St. David's. 



Chichester. 



Aug. 4, 
1839. 



Aug. 4, 
1839. 



1840. 



1840. 



Sept. 20, 
1840. 



Page 

it 



125, last line — for b, read a. 

do. last line but two — for George Lincoln, read John Lincoln. 
129, in the second column, after Stephen Gardiner — for John 
Stokesley, John Hilsey, John Stokesley, John Hilsey, read 
Richard Sampson, John Skypp, John Stokesley, John Hilsey. 
1 do. in the third column, after Stephen Gardiner — for John Stokes- 
ley, John Hilsey, read Richard Sampson, John Skypp. 
133, third column — for June 26, 1716*, read January 25, 1715. 
do. same column — for April 6, 172 If, March 22, 1721 J, read 

January 25, 1720. 
do. dele the first and last notes at the bottom. 
141, after No. 35, add the following : 



37 



William Rollinson Whit- 
tingham. 



Stephen Elliott. 



Maryland. 



Georgia. 



Sept. 17, 
1840. 



Feb. 28, 

1841. 



Benj. T. Onderdonk, 24. 
Richard C. Moore, 14. 
Alex. V. Grisvvold,)2. 
I George W. Doane, 29. 

{William Meade, 22 
Levi S. Ives, 25. 
C. E. Gadsden, 35. 



PUBLICATIONS 

OF THE 

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL TRACT SOCIETY 



17. 
22. 

46. 
63. 

67. 



89. 
71. 

74. 

76. 
81. 



I. DOCTRINAL. 

The Doctrine of the Trinity, 18 
pages. 

Arguments in favor of Infant Bap- 
tism, 10 pages. 

Leslie's Snort and Easy Method 
with a Deist, 42 pages. 

The Evidences of Christianity ; by 
Bishop Porteus, 46 pages. 

A Summary of the Subjects of Di- 
vine Revelation, 26 pages. 

Morning Visits to the Rector's 
Study, (Baptism,) 34 pages. 

The Rule of Faith ; by the RMit 
Rev. H. U. Onderdonk, D.D.~46 
pages. 

Three -fold Ministry, 22 pages. 

The Cross of Christ, 24 pages. 

Manr.al for Christians, 30 pages. 

Man Saved by Mercy, 10 pages. 

The Missionary's Farewell, 14 
pa^es. 

A Churchman's Answer on Infant 
Baptism, 4 pages. 



?4. 
125. A Letter' on" Infant Baptism, 10 

155. 



pages. 
A Conference on Infant Baptism, 

46 pages. 
Morning Visits to the Rector's 

Study, (on Confirmation,) 30 pp. 



H. PRACTICAL AND DEVOTIONAL. 

1. On the Duty of IVforning and Even- 
ing Devotion, 10 pages. 
5. Sins of the Tongue, 18 pages. 

4. Tke Penitent Swearer's Soliloquy 

and Prayer, 2 pages, 

5. The Procrsstinator's Soliloquy and 

Prayer, 2 pages. 
*. The Poor Man's Soliloquy and 

Prayer, 2 pages. 
7# On Drunkenness, 10 pages. 
\l. Observance of the Sabbath, 10 

pages. 
I& Duty of Family Devotion, 10 

pages. 
IS. The Way of Living by Metkod and 

Rule, 10 page*. 



21. An Address to Parents en tne Sal 
ject of Sunday Schools, 4 page 

26. On the Nature and ^Design of tl 
Lord's Supper, 22 pages. 

34. A Manual of Family Prayer ; b 

Bishop Blomfield, 38 pages. 

35. An Address to a Youth at Schoo 

10 pages. 
38. On the Sacrament of the Lord 
Supper, 2 pages. 

40. On the Reverence required 

Praying to God, 2 pages. 

41. On the Lord's Day, 2 pages. 

42. An Invitation to Prayer, 4 pages. 

43. On the Duty of Watchfulness, 4 p] 
4S. A Parson's Address on the Seaso: 

of Lent, 10 pages. 

52. Scougal on "The Life of God i 

the Soul of Man," 50 pages. 

53. On Hearing the Word* 14 pages. 
56. Scriptures Appropriate for the Can 

dictate for Confirmation, 2 pages 
62. The Convalescent, 18 pages.* 
64. Sunday Evening Recollections, 1 

pages. 
68. The Unfruitful Fig Tree, 4 pa^ej 
70. The Sailor's Religion, 14 pages. 
72. Address to Parents, 4 pages. 
77. Letter to a Young Man, 18 pages. 

79. The Obligation of the Church ti 

the World ; o" the Duty and Pri 
vilege of Supporting Mission* 
22 pages. 

80. Every Christian a Missionary ; o 

the Duty of Christians in regar« 
to Missions, 14 pages. 

84. A Word to the Soldiers, 22 page* 

85. For the Afflicted, 4 pages. 

88. Remember the Sabbath-day, 4 rm 

89. What Lack I Yet ? 4 pages. 

93. Hints for Divine Worship, 4 pages, 

94. Inquisition 10 pag^es. 

95. Religion of the (Soss. 4 pages. 
103. Tract for the Times, 4 pages. 
107. Sacra Privata, 110 pages. 

10S. A Christian Guide for Plain Peo- 
ple, 30 pages. 

109. Thoughts for the Lakoang 
2S pages. 



LIST OP TRACTS— (Continued.) 



110. Day of Adversity, 22 pages. 

111. On Holiness, 14 pages. 

112. The Nature of Sin, 14 pages. 

1 13. On Fraud, 14 pages. 

114. On Delay of Repentance, 10 pp. 

115. On Sdf-Examination, 14 pages. 
120. Nurseries for Heaven, 4 pages. 

130. The Judge, 4 pages. 

131. Address to Flam People on Family 

Prayer, 10 pages. 
133. Pastor's Address, 10 pages. 

; 136. On Remembering our Creator, 

10 pages. 
13S % Youeig Persons invited to the 

Lord's Table, 4 pages. 
141. Degrees of Bliss in Heaven, 18pp. 
144. On Scoffing at Religion, 10 pp. 



III. CHURCH PRINCIPLES. 

16. The Churchman's Profession of 
his Faith and Practice, 34 pages. 
A Plain Man's Defence of 'the 
Church Service, 14 pages. 
20. Episcopacy and Confirmation^ pp. 
24 Familiar Instructions for the Pub- 
lic Worship of Almighty God, 
IS pages. 
The Old Paths, 14 pages. " 
The Candidate for Confirmation 

ed, 53 pa pes. 
A Companion to th< Book of Cora- 



19 



25. 
27. 

32. 



mon Prayer, S6 



thello] 



39. A S; of the Church Cate- 

chism, 2 pagr-s. 

41 On Christian Unity; by E 
Seabury, 10 pages. 

4.5. A Treatise on the Nature and Con- 
stirution of the Christian Church; 
by William Stephens, Esq., 
15 pages. 

47. Episcopacy Tested by Scripture : 
by the Right Rev. H.U.Ond^r- 
donk, D.D~ 50 pag^s. 

59. Village Conversations on the Li- 
turgy, 62 pages. 

80. Village Conversations on the Of- 
fices of the Church, 3S pages. 

90. Candid Examination of the Epis- 
copal Church, 26 pages. 
Controversy on Episcormcy, between 
Right Rev. H. U. Onderdonk, 
D. I)., and Rev. Mr. Barnes. 

101 Church Catechism, in the German 
language, 14 pages, 

W5. The High Churchman "Vindica- 
ted, 14 pages. 



106. Principles of the Churchman, IS 

pages. 
127. Prescribed Forms of Prayer, 4 pp. 

139. Who are the Catholics ? — answer- 
ed, 10 pages. 

145. The Church, the Nursing Mother 

of her People, 10 pp. 

146. The Evidence of the Divinity of 

our Saviour : Part 1, 10 pp. 

147. Do. Do. " % 10 pp. ; 
13, Do. Do. * 3, 10 pp. 

149. Do. Do, " 4, 10 pp. 

150. Do. Do. * 5, 10 pp. 

151. The Reformation, and duty 

keeping to its principles, 10 pp. 

IV. NARRATIVE. 

The Dairvman's Daughter, 58 pp. 

Little Jane, the Young Cottager, 
46 paoes. 

Mary Wood, 14 pages. 

An Important Discovery, or Tem- 
per is Every Thing, 18 pages. 

Content and Discontent, 10 pages. 

The Two Death-beds, 10 pages. 

Tire Elessed Fa mil v, 10 pages. 

The Shepherd of Salisbury Plain, 
22 pages. 

The Novice, 26 pages. 

The Penitent, 10 pages. 

The Thatcher's Widow, 10 pages. 

The Believer's Dying Hours, 14 pp. 

Common Errors, 14 pages. 

These Bad Times. 1U pages. 

The Sick Lieutenant, 4 pages. 

The Poor Weaver, 10 pages. 

Deaf and Dumb Girl, IS pages. 

The Cottager's Wife, 14 pages. 

Collier Boys, 10 pages. 

Saturday Night, 10 pages. 

Joe Bennst, 10 pages. 

*Man Overboard, 10 pages. 

Tis all for the Best, 13 pagw. 
h Sailor, 10 pages. 
in Darkness, 4 pages. 
y Poor Woman, 10 pog«s. 

Fisherman, 10 pages. 

Life of Cyprian, 14 pages. 

Two Shoemakers, 10 pages. 

Life cf Bishop Bedell, 18 p*g<»«. 

Parley the Porter, 10 pagss. 

Lucy Graham, 14 pages. 

Justin Martyr, 10 pages. 

Martyrs of Lyons and Vieiine, 14 p. 

Thomas Brown, 14 pages. 

Prayer Book at Sea, 22 paees. 

Christian Liberty, 18 pages 



9. 

23. 

29. 
30. 

49. 
60. 
51. 

$4. 

55. 
5^ 
57. 
61. 
65. 
66. 
73. 
75. 
73. 
82. 
83. 
86. 
87. 
91. 



ioa 

101. 
102. 
116. 
117. 
113. 
119. 
120. 
121. 



list of TRACTS — (Continued.) 



Vm. The Poor Cripple, 10 pages. 

123. What will your Neighbor Say? 

10 pages. 
132. The Troublesome Garden, 19 pp. 
13 h The Sailor's Return, 14 pages, 

CHURCH PRINCIPLES 

152 The Death of Christ, 10. 

153 The Ancient things of the Catholic 

Church, 14. 

154 Explanation of _the Church Cate- 

chism, 18. . 

155 The Claims of the Holy Wee^, 10. 
158 Perceval on Apostolic Success 150. 



137. The Poor-House Penitent, 14 pp. 
140. Sunday— The Sabbath, a JDeKgEt,, 
10 pages. 

142. Ricliard Nelson : Part 1, 14 pp. 

143. Richard Nelson : Part 2, 14 pp. 



CHURCH PRINCIPLES. 



153 



The Church, a safeguard agafcwt 
modern Selfishnesses pages. 

159. Church Doctrine, a witness agaiaat 

worldly times, 18 pages. 

160. The Church Calender, a help against 

time, 14 pages. 



DOCTRINAX* 



161. 



The Candidate for Confirmation 
self-examined, 32 pages. 



PRACTICAL AND DEVOTIONAL. 

157. An Introduction for the better un- 
derstanding of the Lord's Supper, 
3S pages. 

Members are entitled to one copy of each Tract ^^5 » d jVJ^T 
J* Tracts at the same rate with Auxiliary Societies, or fiftan pages for om CiJU. 



L 






'^^PQ>^ 






; ^» ::> "^»: X* 3l» ■*1>~ 



t2> >t3Sw>J»^> 5>>x>^ 






>:S3 > 



.>-2i>- ^ 



Z> > 2> 



t>JSO£§>l]> JDS 



^ ^^-J^Q 3 ■> ^ 2^ O^ "3D 

-■a ;^^^ ^ S >>53^% , ■. 






> ^'s«? ^3»?d§^3 ^ 






SS 3^ i-g g^SSS 151 H : S "5 






33 ^2» 3 : >Xaeir>ir 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLO LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



QT> $~~lr* <.^~ ■*> ZSte ">y 






2»> ,; 


















sir 

&&z» 5-3 



SO> 















^Mxg? 



^^355? 



g>> J) 









^ars 



nasi P" 



>}3 









X>J 



i%» >a>.& 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 















































", 'V" : Vr-'-V ; -■'' : " 








!:':': -"' : :'':'■'*'" ■'''-•': %/% 




W0> 








014 673 538 1 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

029 787 269 2 



